In Walked

Trouble

an Under Covers novel

Christina Elle

Table of Contents

Dedication

Chapter One

Chapter Two

Chapter Three

Chapter Four

Chapter Five

Chapter Six

Chapter Seven

Chapter Eight

Chapter Nine

Chapter Ten

Chapter Eleven

Chapter Twelve

Chapter Thirteen

Chapter Fourteen

Chapter Fifteen

Chapter Sixteen

Chapter Seventeen

Chapter Eighteen

Chapter Nineteen

Chapter Twenty

Chapter Twenty-One

Chapter Twenty-Two

Acknowledgments

About the Author

Discover more Entangled Select Suspense titles…

Lost in Deception

The Boss

Viable Threat

Blood Money

This book is a work of fiction. Names, characters, places, and incidents are the product of the author’s imagination or are used fictitiously. Any resemblance to actual events, locales, or persons, living or dead, is coincidental.

Copyright © 2017 by Christina Elle. All rights reserved, including the right to reproduce, distribute, or transmit in any form or by any means. For information regarding subsidiary rights, please contact the Publisher.

Entangled Publishing, LLC

2614 South Timberline Road

Suite 109

Fort Collins, CO 80525

Visit our website at www.entangledpublishing.com.

Select Suspense is an imprint of Entangled Publishing, LLC.

Edited by Alycia Tornetta

Cover design by Anna Crosswell

Cover art from iStock

ISBN 978-1-64063-136-6

Manufactured in the United States of America

First Edition July 2017

To the law enforcement officers and their families across our great nation. No one knows how hard this life really is unless you live it. Thank you for putting your lives on the line and for staying tough. I see you.

And to Keith, who willingly gives up valuable time with his family to serve and protect because he sees a greater purpose. The boys and I are proud of you, even if we don’t always say it.

Chapter One

“I’m not adventurous in bed?” Cassandra Stone said as she gripped the heavy brass handle on the front door of Max’s bar and yanked the bastard open. “Well, I’ll show him how adventurous I can be.”

Cass stepped into the entryway and glanced around. She must have given the door more of a shove than she thought because it slammed against the interior wall, rattling a few picture frames of celebrities. Each famous figure hugged the same bald-headed, wide-smiling man. Sylvester Stallone, Bruce Willis, and…was that Dolly Parton before her third boob job? Hmm, this place wasn’t exactly what Cassandra had hoped for.

She was searching for dark and dangerous. Instead, Max’s was more glittering lights, sparkles, and Wayne Newton. But whatever, she was on a mission. Plus, it was too damn frigid outside to go looking for another place. This would have to do.

Smoothing stray brown hairs that had pulled loose from her ponytail due to the high winds on Broadway, she hoisted her handbag higher on her shoulder. There had to be someone here who fit what she needed. Dangerous men lurked everywhere, didn’t they? More so at bars. But hopefully for her sake, they hung out at places with an illuminated guitar hanging from the ceiling.

Find a man. Go home with him. Do it. And move on.

Simple.

Right?

Right.

The place wasn’t crowded or loud. Only a handful of bodies sat along the bar, probably those who snuck in for a drink after a long day of work. A few people sat alone at round tables in the middle of the room. As she scanned the area, inquisitive eyes connected with hers, their expression a mixture of curiosity and a little pity. Or maybe she just perceived it as pity since she felt completely out of her element.

A middle-aged man smirked at her from a table in the far corner. He slouched in his seat, arm draped across the empty chair next to him. He was decent looking. Navy suit, navy tie loosened from his neck, top button of his shirt undone. His hair was more gray than brown and he had deep laugh lines in the corners of his eyes. Just like…

Not going there. Moving on.

A frosty chill crept up from the floor, seeping through her ballet flats and up under the hem of her jeans. It twisted around her legs like a vine growing northward by the second. She instinctively wrapped her arms around herself and rubbed them, trying to create any spark of warmth.

This was ridiculous. If she wanted to find someone, she couldn’t stand here all day. She had to find a seat and settle in. Not that Cass had a clue what she was doing, since she’d never picked up anything except produce at the grocery store. But it had to be done.

Put on your big girl panties and lay the sexy down.

Glancing to the back of the room, she spotted two empty seats at the bar. Perfect. One for her and one for her adventurously wild one-night stand.

Cassandra hustled in that direction and hoisted herself onto a barstool. She slapped a hand down on the bar.

“Excuse me, guy back there,” she said to the twentysomething bartender. “I need a drink. Whatever’s strong and burns like hell on the way down. In fact, make it a double.” She was going to need a shit ton more courage for this.

She huffed out a breath and smoothed more errant hairs.

“Rough day, huh?” a deep voice said from her right.

Cass tensed, then spun toward the sound, meeting a set of perfectly white, perfectly straight teeth of a man grinning two seats down. She took in his black dress pants and pressed shirt with sleeves rolled up to his elbows.

Damn, he was good looking. Too clean cut for what she needed though. She sighed. “You have no idea.”

It wasn’t every day your almost-fiancé decided you weren’t exciting enough in bed and told you that he found someone else to fulfill his needs.

Gripping a beer, he twisted to face her. “Wanna talk about it?”

At the full-on glance, an excited thrill skated up her spine. Cropped blond hair, blue eyes, killer smile, dimples.

Everything she wasn’t looking for.

Very much like Daniel, this man pulled off cocky and confident at the same time. He knew he was God’s gift, but also seemed to know he had the goods to back it up. Not that every other man didn’t assume he was well equipped to handle women. But this one, with smile broadening, told her he knew exactly what to do with his lips, tongue, teeth…and other parts. A shiver ran through her, and then she squashed it, reminding herself what she’d come for.

Dark and dangerous.

Signaling to the chair between them, he asked, “May I?”

She hesitated. “I’m saving it for someone.” Technically she was, she just didn’t know who yet.

His smile didn’t falter. “Really?” His voice was sarcastic, condescending.

“As a matter of fact, yes,” she said. “Why did you say it like that?”

Still smiling. “Like what?”

She wished he would take those damn dimples elsewhere. They were starting to make her forget her mission. He was 100 percent her type and then some. Or at least he was before she started despising hot, sharply dressed men. “Like you just said it.”

“How did I just say it?” Deeper dimples, damn him.

“Like you don’t believe me.” She lifted her chin and glanced away. Out of sight, out of mind. “I am. I’m waiting for someone.”

The bartender appeared with a shot glass and a large brown bottle. She reached into her purse and pulled out the fifty she’d taken from Daniel’s wallet before she walked out. If she was going to get drunk, she was doing it with his money. The bastard.

Cass placed the crisp bill on the bar as the bartender poured the liquor into a short glass, filling it all the way to the top. Perfect. Double, indeed.

“Hmm,” the man next to her mused.

She whipped her attention to him. “What was that for?”

“What?”

“That noise you just made.”

“What noise?” he asked.

“Stop being coy. That hmm noise.”

He shifted on the stool and rested an elbow on the bar, seeming to bite back a laugh. “I didn’t make a noise.”

“Yes, you—” She stopped and cleared her throat. The point was to take the edge off with a drink or two, then go home with a rugged stranger. Not get into a verbal dispute with someone who had the angelic face of a GQ model. “Forget it. I’m waiting for someone, so please finish your beer and move along.”

The man propped an elbow on the edge of the bar. “What’s his name?”

“Huh?”

He lifted one eyebrow.

“Oh. Uh.” Her cheeks ignited. Not because he’d caught her in a lie. More because it was embarrassing. How could she explain she was looking for a man to have a one-night stand with because her ex-almost-fiancé was an ass? Even worse, because she couldn’t satisfy him in the bedroom?

No way.

“It’s none of your business,” she said and reached for the glass.

“What if I’d like to make it my business?”

Ugh, even his voice was smooth. Like cognac on a cold, winter night, warming her up from the inside out.

Rolling her eyes at her traitorous, needy female body, she said, “You can’t. Now please go away.”

“Just answer me one question.”

She dropped the glass onto the bar top with a thud, spewing large droplets of liquor on the smooth surface, and let out a sigh. Why did he have to be so trying? Yes, she came looking for a one-night stand. Yes, this man was extremely good looking. Yes, he could probably screw her brains thirty ways to Sunday and keep the reverberations going all the way through next Monday. But she wanted dark and dangerous. She’d done the tall, charming, tax accountant. She wanted a wild, rough, tough, hairy, biker dude.

Someone the complete opposite of Daniel.

“Fine,” she said. “One question. Then will you leave me alone?”

His smile grew wider. “Sure.”

Yikes. Something that powerful should come with a warning label. Her lady parts gleefully started humming.

Down girls.

After a fortifying breath, Cassandra turned to give the man her undivided attention, and crossed one leg over the opposite knee.

“What’s a woman like you doing here?” he asked.

Excuse me? A woman like her?

“What’s that supposed to mean? You think I’m not cut out for a bar? Like I’m too conservative?” Daniel had said that, too. That she needed to loosen up. Well, look at her now—at a bar, trying to get laid.

He clasped his hands together, still resting one elbow on the bar. “Not saying that at all. Just seems odd that you’re here drinking alone.” He gave her a once-over, giving nothing away in his expression. “You’re not meeting a man, despite what you said. That’s evident from your attire.”

Glancing down at her mint green cardigan and jeans, she frowned. She hadn’t really thought about changing when she’d stormed out. She’d had an event at school, then came home, found Daniel in bed with her, and couldn’t process anything except coming here.

Not that she had “bar” attire anyway. She’d been with Daniel for seven years and seriously almost-engaged for the last two. Those bar days were behind her. What did she need a tight top and miniskirt for?

Maybe if you had worn that stuff more regularly, Daniel wouldn’t have gone looking elsewhere.

Shut up. That’s not true.

So she’d gotten comfortable in her relationship. Who hasn’t? She bit back the growing anger and frustration.

“And you sat at the bar,” he continued, “rather than a booth, which tells me you’re not meeting girlfriends after work. So what is it? Just needed a shot of”—his gaze slid to the drink in front of her and his nose wrinkled—“nuclear waste to end a long work week?”

She threw an unsure glance at the short glass with opaque brown liquid, then came back to him. “Why does it matter to you?”

He lifted one shoulder. “I’m curious.”

Cass narrowed her eyes and assessed him. “What did you say your name was?” He hadn’t given it yet and she knew it.

He paused, watching her, too. “Luke.”

“Well, Luke, if you must know—”

“Afraid to give me yours?”

She straightened her spine and set her jaw. “Of course not. Why would I be afraid?” She wasn’t, but it caught her off guard. She hadn’t planned on giving it to anyone tonight. Names weren’t necessary for what she needed.

“How about that name then?”

“Casssssssandra.” Damn it, it was out before she could think of something else.

His lips twitched. “Interesting name. How many s’s are in that?”

Lips sealed, she stared at him. She should’ve thought of a bar name. Electra. Tina. Nicolette. Something saucy. She’d have to remember that for Mr. Dangerous.

“Now that we’re old friends, Casssssandra, how about we talk about what you’re doing here.”

The bartender circled back in their direction, saving her from responding. He opened his mouth but saw the full glass still in front of her and stopped. “Still doing okay here?”

She and Luke both nodded.

Cass reached for her glass and lifted it up to her nose, sniffing the content. Yikes. Burn her nose hairs why doesn’t it.

“Not sure I would down that if I were you,” Luke said, sounding much closer than before.

She turned as he casually maneuvered himself onto the stool directly next to her. “Whoa, buddy. I told you I was saving this seat for someone—”

“And when he shows,” he said, settling in. “I’ll move. But for now, let’s chat.”

She caught a quick whiff of something clean and musky. It took everything she had not to close her eyes and inhale all of it. She crossed her legs again, keeping everything tucked away where it should be.

Scanning the room, she wished her prince of bad-assery would arrive soon and ravage her. She didn’t have all night. The longer she sat here, the quicker her common sense came back. Maybe rushing out wasn’t the smartest move. But she’d had to do something. She couldn’t sit in that condo for a second longer staring at Daniel and her.

He gestured with his chin toward her drink. “That’s some pretty strong stuff. You should probably start with something weaker and work up to that.”

Realizing she still gripped the shot glass, she sniffed it again and bit back her gag reflex. Oak, wood, more wood, and a hint of burned tree trunk traveled up her nasal passage. This was going to hurt. But it was necessary if she was going to get through the evening. Dull the pain and all that. Before she could talk herself out of it, she squeezed her eyes shut and threw her head back, downing the shot in one gulp.

Holy hot tamales walking across hot coals in Mexico!

As her head came up, she coughed and choked. Fire raced down her throat, then rocketed back up. Her tongue went numb, her stomach clenched, and she had to catch her breath before flames propelled out and burned the entire place down. That shit was a lot more potent than her usual bahama breeze spritzers.

“Delicious, right?” Luke asked with sardonic lift of his lips.

“Yeah,” she croaked. “Love it. Think I’ll have another.” She held up a hand for the bartender, who diligently shuffled over.

Before she could make the request—wheezing was all she was good for at the moment—Luke spoke instead. “She’ll have a really big glass of ice water, please. And some peanuts. You guys have those, right?”

The bartender nodded and walked off.

When she finally found the words, she said, “I wanted another drink.”

“That’s what I got you.”

“You know what I mean, a real drink. I need it so I can—” Oookay, maybe she didn’t need another round. One more and she’d be flinging every embarrassing secret she had all over this bar.

With interest gleaming in his blue eyes, Luke inched his perfectly chiseled jaw with just the right amount of stubble into her personal space. “So you can what?”

“Nothing. It’s none of your business. Are you finished with your beer so you can go?” She had a mission to fulfill and his hot-guy smiles were cramping her style.

Without looking away, he reached into his back pocket, pulled a bill loose from a silver money clip, and held it into the air.

Moments later, the bartender placed a large glass of water, another beer, and a small bowl of peanuts on the bar top.

Luke clicked his bottle on her glass, then nudged the water and nuts in front of her. “Cheers.”

She slumped on her stool. “You’re not going away anytime soon, are you?”

“Nope. I’m really liking the scenery.” Though when he said it, he didn’t look around, only at her.

“Don’t you have better things to do? Like go gel your impeccable hair?”

His lips lifted behind his glass. “I’ve got time to kill.”

Chapter Two

Luke Calder had come to Max’s to blow off some steam. When your days were numbered because a sadistic drug supplier was coming to kill you, you lived up every second you had. With alcohol. He’d needed a distraction to take his mind off his impending fate, and wouldn’t you know it—wish granted.

Luke had watched Cassandra storm into the place and scan the area, and then she’d hesitated on what to do next. It was brief, but it was there. He guaranteed no one else picked up on it, but they didn’t have his skills in observation. Her pause had been enough to put a ding in his armor. That one vulnerable second had caught him. She could say all the bull she wanted about meeting someone. If there was anyone, he wasn’t coming.

“So back to the topic at hand,” he said. “Why are you here, Cassandra?”

“I could ask you the same thing, Luke.” She jutted her chin out. The move was quickly growing on him. “Why are you here? Hard day at the office crunching numbers? Wanted to blow off some steam?”

Testy, testy. Why the dislike for a white-collar man? “Yeah, something like that.”

“So, you’re what?” She took in his dress shirt and suit pants, and the corner of her lips tightened. “Accountant? Financial advisor? Stockbroker?”

Again, he sipped his beer, then nodded.

He and his DEA team leader, Ash Cooper, had just gotten back from a court hearing in DC. Luke liked to dress up more than his teammates anyway, but today he was more formal than usual. He could see why she’d assume his job matched his current attire.

A tiny, deep groove formed between her eyebrows. “Well, which one?”

“Teacher,” he said, fighting like hell to keep a straight face.

“Teacher?” She barked a laugh. “You, sir, are no teacher. I work with teachers. You’re dressed much too nice to—”

Cassandra froze, realizing what she’d done, and a wide smile swept across his face. Gotcha.

Her face turned red. “Damn you. You did that on purpose, didn’t you? How? How did you know?”

“Know what?” he asked in his best unassuming voice.

The groove between her eyebrows got deeper and she grunted. “Stop doing that. You know what I mean.”

“Do I?” He was a guy and therefore an immature ass at times. He found entertainment where he could, and this brunette firecracker was certainly fascinating.

Her eyes widened and her lips curled inward. Before the vein on her forehead popped, he said, “All right, all right. I made an educated guess. Also…” He reached toward her left hip.

She froze. “What are you—?”

“Because of this.” He pulled a card attached to a zip cord on her waistband. Her school ID that she’d obviously forgotten to take off.

He kept the cord pulled tight so he could read the information listed.

Cassandra Stone

School Guidance Counselor

John C. Carver High School

With a tug, she pulled the card out of his grip. “How dare you. That’s personal information. I don’t know anything about you and now you know my full name, where I work, and what I do.” She pushed the empty shot glass away and dropped her forehead onto the bar with a thunk. “Oh, no. This is bad. This is really bad. What was I thinking? I can’t do this. How can I do this? I can’t. That’s how. Oh. My. God.”

He’d had enough experience with women to know now was not the right time to laugh, comment, or make a suggestion, so he swallowed it down and tried to talk her off the ledge.

“Hey,” he said, “You okay?” When she didn’t lift her head, he said, “Cassandra, look at me.”

She shook her head and a few loose strands of hair floated freely.

“Cassandra, come on. It’s not that big of a deal. You can trust me.”

That did it. She surged upright and turned to him. “Trust you? Trust you? Ha! I don’t even know you. I’ve spent the better—well, actually the worst—part of the last seven years with my ex-almost-fiancé, who looks just like you by the way, only to find out that he was a lying, no good cheat who was banging his coworker because she was more outgoing in the bedroom. Do you know what that’s like?”

Okay, now we’re getting somewhere.

Cassandra Stone. School Counselor. Her ex was too much of a douche to propose, but liked it hard core, and an even bigger douchebag because he’d made her feel bad about it. But wait… “Ex-almost-fiancé?”

“Yes,” she said straight-faced.

“How can you—?”

Her eyes narrowed and he could have sworn she was about to summon the power of Thor and shoot lightning bolts right out of them.

His hands went up in surrender. “So you and your…almost-fiancé got into a fight,” he guessed. “And now you’re here to…” Hell, he had no idea. He knew what women liked in the bedroom, not in a relationship. He was usually long gone by the time the women he’d slept with acted like this. “Help me out here, Cassandra. Did you guys get into a fight?”

She nodded.

“Okay,” he said. “What was it over? The other woman?”

She slanted her head to the side and stared him down. “Are you a tax accountant?”

“No.”

“Stockbroker. You gotta be a stockbroker.”

Shaking his head, he said, “Try again.”

“Some sort of Christian Grey type. Lots of money and power, right?”

He smirked. “Yeah.” He did like money and power.

Her eyes lit up. “Yes?”

“Sure, we’ll go with that.” He didn’t usually get into specifics of his real job when he met women. Their time together was always short-lived, so it didn’t matter much. Plus, he liked the idea of being whoever the woman fantasized about. In this case, Cassandra was so hell-bent on pegging him as some stodgy money guy that he wasn’t going to burst her bubble.

Her shoulders dropped as she picked up her water, swirling the straw inside the glass. “You’re just like Daniel. I want someone different. Someone dangerous. Someone who appreciates the way I like to have sex. And I do like to have sex. Don’t you doubt that.”

He was in the process of placing his drink to his lips, but her comment made him choke on his own saliva. He lowered the beer, coughing. Then, of course, because she’d said sex, he started to imagine what she’d be like in bed. What she’d feel like beneath him. The image he conjured of her brunette hair spread across his pillow, looking up at him with those green eyes immediately ignited a flush of heat over him.

Clearing his throat, he said, “No doubting here.” None whatsoever.

There was plenty about her that he wanted. Her full lips, her bright green eyes, and that trim physique. Oh, and her smart-mouth. He loved a woman with a smart-mouth. They usually told you exactly what and where they wanted it in the bedroom. And he was real good at following directions.

“He said I was vanilla.” She lounged an elbow on the bar. “Vanilla. Can you believe that? Me.” Her gaze met his and held. There was a lot of hurt and regret buried deep, but there was determination, too. Good. Her ex hadn’t fully broken her down. No woman deserved to feel unworthy. Especially not in the bedroom.

“I don’t want to be vanilla,” she went on. “I want to be chocolate. Or even swirl. Or freaking Chunky Monkey. I could totally be Chunky Monkey, don’t you think?”

The way her expression opened wider with hope made him want to tell her anything she wanted to hear. He was good at that—pleasing women. But this time he actually wanted to mean it.

“I think you can be anything you want to be,” he said.

Her face brightened. “Yeah?”

“Yep.”

“You’re sweet.” She sucked some water through her straw, then said, “Still doesn’t mean we’re sleeping together.”

“It doesn’t?” Had he asked? He was pretty sure he hadn’t yet. That was usually something he would remember.

“Nope.”

“Why would you think we’re going to sleep together?”

“We’re not,” she said. “I can’t.”

“You can’t,” he repeated. But didn’t she just say she wanted to be some sort of crazy food? Luke had tried just about everything in bed, so he’d be up for whatever she had in mind. Hell, he was always up for a woman showing him something new. Chunky Monkey sounded painful, but maybe it was the good kind of pain.

“Nope. You’re not right. You’re…” she said, gesturing to him, “clean-cut, chiseled, sexy.”

He blinked a few times. “That’s a problem?” It had never been a problem before. Like, ever.

“Tonight, it is.” She latched onto the straw again, taking another long pull of water. “I don’t do guys like you anymore. I’m into hard-core, tattoo-covered, foul-mouthed bikers.”

He nearly choked again on his beer. He should just put the thing down and stop trying. Letting his eyes do a wide scan of the room, he only spotted regular, everyday people. Guys in suits. Ladies in casual tops and slacks. A family of four at a booth in the corner by the door. No hard-core bikers in sight.

“So that’s who you’re waiting for?”

She nodded.

“Do you…know any hard-core, dangerous bikers?”

“Nope. That’s why I’m here. I’m sure one’ll be along shortly.”

Again, he glanced around the bar. When his attention came back to her, he didn’t see any change in her expression to indicate that her plan might be flawed. Instead, there was nothing but the intense haze of the alcohol buzz taking over her brain.

“Okay, let me get this straight,” he started. “You came here tonight because you and your ex-almost-fiancé, who is a tax accountant, not a biker, had a fight over his sexual needs, so you stormed out still wearing your work clothes and school ID in order to find someone else who is a biker, so you could…do what exactly?” He was starting to get the gist, but he wanted to hear her say it.

After another long suck on the straw, then the nasty gurgling sound at the bottom of the cup because it was empty, she said, “To sleep with him. Don’t you see? I’m vanilla. I need to prove that I’ve got Cinnamon Buns or Cherry Garcia in me.”

Who? And what?

“Okay,” he said, drawing the syllables out. “But it has to be a biker.”

“Yes. Well, no. But he has to be big, mean, and dangerous. I can handle it. I’m ready to rock his world. I can be adventurous in bed.”

Luke bit down on his lower lip to keep his smile in check. “I’m sure you can.” He believed her. The woman had a lot of fight in her. Besides, it was always the conservative ones who torched the bed sheets.

“So, you see,” she went on, “that’s why I need you to leave. I need this seat open for when he shows up.” She glanced at her watch. “And Outlander comes on at nine. I’m kinda pressed for time, so it would be great if you could get a move on.”

He wasn’t going anywhere.

“How dangerous does this guy need to be?”

She lowered her chin so she could look at him directly and deepened her voice. “Very.”

“Does he have to own a bike?”

She looked up at the ceiling, thinking. “I guess not. Leather would be nice though.”

Leather. Really?

“Well, I guess not the leather. But definitely big, mean, and hairy.”

It took all he had not to snort.

“This is a lot harder than I thought it’d be,” she said with her bottom lip popped. “I figured it would be like the movies—a girl goes to a bar and then she’s swarmed with men wanting to take her home. This is nothing like that.” Spearing him with her direct gaze, she said, “Where are all the hot, eligible men who want to have sex with me?”

Navy Suit at the table a few feet away perked up and turned her way. He fixed his loosened tie and wagged his eyebrows in her direction. Grinning, he started to stand, but Luke shot him a don’t even think about it glare. Navy Suit dropped the smile and slinked back down into his chair.

Not only was she acting out of hurt and embarrassment because of her ex, but now she had the liquor in her system to compete with, too. Luke wasn’t letting any of the a-holes in this place take advantage of her.

Luke turned to Cassandra, who seemed to have wilted in her own seat. “There are plenty of men who would go home with you tonight.”

Leaning over the bar, still propping her chin on her fist, she said, “Meh.” Then she yawned and blinked her watery eyes. “Sure wish they’d come forward soon then. It’s getting late.”

He snuck a peek at his Rolex. Seven fifteen. Real late. Party animal, this one.

Luke waved an arm in the air, signaling for the bartender. Once he appeared in front of them, Luke gestured with a tilt of his head toward Cassandra. “Do you have the number for a taxi company?”

Cassandra sat up straighter. “Wait, what?” Through another huge, open-mouthed yawn, she said, “I don’t need a taxi. I’m good.” Then she fell forward, dropping her forehead on the smooth mahogany bar.

Good. Right.

After about a minute of no movement, Luke tapped Cassandra on the shoulder. “Hey, wake up.”

She mumbled something incoherent and flicked a hand out to shoo him away.

“No, seriously,” he said, poking her again. “Are you sleeping?”

“Yes.”

Laughter bubbled up from his chest. “Your taxi will be here soon. We should get you up and moving so you don’t miss it.”

“You go ahead,” she said, face still buried. “I’m just gonna wallow in my defeat here with all the men who don’t want to have sex with me tonight.”

“What will it take? A viable offer?”

Still hunched over, her body tensed and she craned her neck to look at him. “A what?”

“A viable offer,” he repeated. “Is that what you need? So tonight doesn’t feel like it was in vain?”

Her expression was blank, but it seemed like a few wheels were spinning. Very slowly, because the hamster was drunk, but spinning nonetheless.

He zeroed in on her lips, which he noticed were pink, plush, and totally kissable. An image of the two of them back at her place filled his vision. He liked what his mind conjured up. They’d do it once when he carried her into the entryway, again on the kitchen counter, and a third time in her bedroom for good measure.

“I want to sleep with you.” It almost surprised him how quickly the desire hit him. Not because she wasn’t desirable. More because of how fast the feeling came since their very unorthodox conversation.

She blinked, then sat up straight. “You don’t count. I can’t sleep with you, because you’re—”

“Nothing like your ex, I assure you.”

She closed one eye and assessed him through the other. “How?”

He loved women. All women. But only one at a time, and battle lines were very clearly marked while they were together. No womanizing or cheating. Just a good time and phenomenal sex.

“Men love sex,” he conceded. “So I won’t deny that Daniel and I have that very much in common. But I enjoy it with only one woman at a time, and I never engage in anything that isn’t open and honest.” Her posture loosened a little, so he continued, “All men have unique sexual needs, but so do women. And it’s a man’s responsibility to see to it the woman he’s with is taken care of. Her needs come first. She should be sated and exhausted every single time. If she’s not…” He let out a quick chuckle. “Well, he’s not doing his job then, is he?”

Her expression suggested he’d said he was a small furry animal and she wanted to pet him. Wide, open eyes stared back. Mouth slightly open. Head tilted so far that it almost rested on one shoulder. “Would you like to have sex tonight?”

“Uh,” he said, taken aback.

“I should tell you in an effort of full disclosure,” she went on, “that I didn’t shave because I ran out of the house so fast. But you can look past that, right? I mean, it’s free sex. Men don’t turn that down, do they?”

There were so many things he could respond with after such a huge opening. He was definitely interested and he’d be more than happy to show her just how much. But she didn’t need a horndog right now. Or a one-night stand. What she needed was someone to help her home so she could sleep off her condition and regroup about her relationship in the morning.

Being the good guy really sucked. Or didn’t suck, as it were. Because if she sucked—

Never mind.

“Hey.” The bartender appeared in front of them and pointed toward the exit. “Your ride’s here.”

She snapped out of whatever thoughts she was processing. “Oh, yeah. Thanks.” Then she turned to Luke. “Is that a yes?” Her expression was so hopeful that he almost picked her up and carried her out of there. She deserved to feel wanted. No woman should ever doubt her worth in a relationship. And no man should ever give her need to question it. Screw her ex-almost-whatever for making her second-guess herself.

“It’s a not tonight,” he replied.

Her lips flattened into a thin line. “Of course it is. I’m like a pariah. Can’t even get a guy I don’t know to sleep with me.” Stretching her arms out wide, she raised her voice. “I’m sex repellent. Nobody wants what I have going on in my pants.” Letting out another big yawn, she reached for her purse hanging on the back of her chair and draped it over her shoulder. “Whatever. Jamie Fraser’s waiting for me at home. He never disappoints. Even likes his women hairy as a beast. Eighteenth century au naturel is where it’s at.” She might’ve tried to wink, but it was more of squeezing both eyes closed and wrinkling her nose.

Time to go. She was turning into a drunk lunatic.

He held his jacket open so she could slip her arms in. Wrapping it around herself, she closed the front and inhaled deeply. “Thank you.”

“For what?” he asked as he unfolded his cuffs to cover his forearms.

Cassandra gave him a sweet, crooked smile and patted his chest. “Offering your jacket. Listening. Not judging.”

There was something about her warm hand on his chest that did funny things to his insides. The small, seemingly insignificant gesture of thanking him made his throat constrict.

Their gazes met and held.

Okay, she was a cute, drunk lunatic.

Luke followed Cassandra’s unsteady steps toward the door and out into the freezing night. More than a few times he reached out to steady her balance and worried if she’d even make it to her place in the condition she was in.

He opened the back door of the idling taxi for her.

“Thanks again.” Another yawn as she swayed in place.

“You gonna be okay to get home?”

Her gaze flitted around not really focusing on one particular thing. “I’m going home?”

He rolled his eyes and grinned. “Get in.” Sliding in beside her, he closed the door. She wasn’t his responsibility, but he sure as hell wasn’t going to leave the woman in the backseat of a cab in Baltimore.

“Where to?” the driver asked.

Luke looked to Cassandra, who had already cozied up onto the opposite side of the backseat. She held his jacket closed tightly around her neck, rested her head on the window, and breathed deeply with eyes closed.

Shaking his head, Luke responded, “Nineteenth Street.” She could come back with him and sleep it off. Then he’d take her wherever she needed in the morning.

Chapter Three

Cass stretched her arm over her head, breathing in the morning. She hadn’t slept that well in a long time. Once her head had hit the pillow, she was O-U-T. It felt great to get so much uninterrupted sleep.

What a crazy night she’d had. Walking in on Daniel and her, in the bed he shared with Cass had hurt, which made her irrational, she realized now. Good thing she’d talked some sense into herself and decided not to—

Cass took in the sight of the small bedroom. White walls. Navy comforter. Navy curtains. Dark wood dresser in front of her.

None of which were hers.

Where in the hell was she?

Luke.

She blew out a breath. Damn it, she hadn’t talked crap into herself. He’d been the one who’d helped her. Talked with her. Offered his jacket. Called her a taxi. Luke had said a woman’s needs came first and that he was always open and honest with women he slept with. One at a time, he’d said.

Good to know some of those men still existed.

But how embarrassing. She’d spewed all her craptastic relationship drama all over him last night. Ugh. Why had she even listened to herself when she’d said she needed to get revenge on Daniel by having a one-night stand? What would it have proved? Not a thing. Only that she could stick something long and hard where she needed it for one night. Big whoop.

Cass sat up and threw her legs over the side of the bed. What’s done was done. Time to get a move on. She needed to get in touch with Daniel and not-so-politely explain that he could shack up with his new bedmate from now on because Cass wasn’t giving up their newly decorated condo.

She wore the same clothes from the night before. Luke’s suit jacket draped across the end of the bed. Her purse rested on the dresser, so she reached for it. Head pounding, she pulled her cell out of her bag.

8:23 a.m.

She also had a reminder notice on her screen.

10 a.m.: Miguel at Patterson Park with Ronan. Stop him!

Her body jolted to attention. She needed to go! She needed to stop her student from ruining his life.

Swiping a finger across her phone’s screen, she searched for her Uber app to request a ride. She checked her location on the interactive map—19th Street, which was more than twenty minutes away from Patterson Park—and scanned for a driver nearby. She needed to get home, grab her winter clothes, and get over to the park ASAP. With any luck, a car could be sitting outside in five.

She selected a driver who was a few minutes away and quickly gathered up her purse, throwing her phone inside.

Cassandra opened the bedroom door to find the living room empty. She ventured to the stairs to seek Luke out, thank him for his help last night, and then be on her way.

Footsteps and clanging sounded overhead in the kitchen. She placed a foot on the first step, then heard female voices and stilled. Gripping the railing for balance, Cass tuned in.

“Over my dead body,” a female voice shouted. “I’m going to squeeze them!”

“Screw you,” another woman said just as loud. “You don’t do it right. You’re always too rough.”

“Ha! You wish you had my firm grip,” the first voice said. “Luke likes the way I do it.”

“On days I’m not around, maybe.”

Firm grip? Luke likes it?

“What can I do for him?” a third, mousy voice asked.

What the—? Cass tiptoed to the top step and placed her ear to the door.

“Well, when he gets out of the shower,” the second voice continued, “he’s gonna be ravenous. Who’s gonna oblige him?”

“I will,” the first said. “It’s my turn. You two gave it to him yesterday morning.”

WTF. This was getting out of hand. What happened to one woman at a time? Honesty? And a woman’s needs first?

All a load of bull.

Just like Daniel.

Motherfu—

“I’m not playin’,” the second voice said. “You squeeze ’em, and I’ll see to it you never squeeze nothin’ again.”

If she had to listen to these women get Luke off on the other side of the door, she might be sick. Maybe while they were busy arguing over who was going to service Luke, Cass could sneak out the front door and catch her Uber.

Another pair of heavy footsteps sounded and the women hushed one another.

“Ladies, ladies,” Luke said through a laugh. “There’s plenty of me to go around.”

Cass’s hands curled into fists. What a dill weed. He was all sweet last night talking that shit about honesty and fidelity. Right. And here he was with a gaggle of women at home meeting his every need.

“What about the girl downstairs?” the mousy voice asked. “Shouldn’t we wait for her?”

“Nah,” Luke said. “Let’s go ahead and get started. When she wakes up she can join in.”

Think again, buddy.

Footsteps continued and then she heard what sounded like three sets of kissing sounds. Then female giggles.

Oh. My. God. Change in plans. Bum rush the door, knock out anyone in her way, and forty-yard dash it out the front. She’d be damned if she turned into a Stepford in his brothel. He’d already thrown her in the basement for crying out loud.

But before she could, the pressure against her ear evaporated. Gravity shifted and she found herself falling forward toward a brown checkerboard linoleum floor. Her hands shot out, preparing for impact, but they were about three seconds too late. Her cheek and shoulder hit, sending a slice of white-hot pain down the entire left side of her body. She sucked in a breath and gritted her teeth. That hurt like a bugger.

Worse, when she tilted her head up, a pair of polished black boots stood in front of her.

“You’re awake,” Luke said in a humorous tone.

His open palm appeared in her view, but she slapped it away. Rude, yes. But her pride hurt pretty deep right now.

Pushing aside the embarrassment, she got to her feet and brushed her hands down the front of her jeans. “Yes. I’m awake. And I’ll be going now.”

Cass stepped forward, but Luke moved in front of her like an impenetrable brick wall. He wasn’t a big man. More lean in stature than bulky. He was in a fitted long-sleeved shirt and cargo pants, looking just as put together and confident as if he wore a suit and tie. A quality she found very appealing.

Another reason why she needed to be on her way.

Slowly lifting her chin to meet his gaze, she clenched her jaw. “Out of my way, please.”

His cool blue eyes watched her, making her squirm. “Why the rush?”

“No rush,” she lied, trying to step around him. “I just have to be going.” Far, far away from Hugh Hefner and his team of ball squeezers.

He maneuvered to block her way and crossed his arms. “Join me in the dining room first, then I can take you where you need to go. I’m heading out—”

“No thanks. I can take myself.”

His eyebrows crunched and his lip puckered in something resembling annoyance and confusion.

Good, her feelings exactly.

“Fine,” he said. “I won’t take you anywhere.” He hitched a thumb over his shoulder and twisted toward the dining room. “But the ladies—”

A half-hysterical laugh bursted out, cutting him off. “Oh, I heard everything the ladies said. No thanks. I’ve had my fill of men and their extra women, remember?”

“What are you talking about?” He twisted again toward the dining room. “They—”

“Like to service you and squeeze your balls. I heard all about it.” She sidestepped him and shuffled through the kitchen toward the open doorway. Over her shoulder, she called, “Not my kind of thing, so I’ll be going now. Nice knowing you. Thanks for your help last night.”

She made it through the doorway and came to a skidding halt. Three women with wide, wrinkled eyes stared back, mouths open.

They sat at a table covered in food. Scrambled eggs, bacon, coffee, muffins, bagels, and a pitcher of freshly squeezed orange juice.

One who looked to be in her late sixties with bottle-brown hair, a round midsection, and low-cut sweater cracked a smile first. Actually it was more of a smirk. “I’m up for squeezin’ balls just as much as the next gal. But if I’m doin’ it, it ain’t Luke’s I’m squeezin’.”

Another woman, much more petite than the first, wearing a pink sweater and pearls looked away. “Oh, Estelle.”

The third, white-haired and heavyset, shook her head. “I agree. We all heard the poor girl. You didn’t have to repeat it.”

Estelle shrugged and reached for the spoon in the large bowl of scrambled eggs. She scooped the food and flopped a pile onto her plate. “Just settin’ the record straight, Maybel. I love me some balls, but I prefer ones that are a little more…ripe.” She looked over Cass’s shoulder presumably at Luke standing behind her. “No offense, Lukie. You’re a doll. But I enjoy my men like my steak. Well-seasoned and leathery.”

Luke rested a hand on Cass’s back and pointed with the other. “Cassandra, please meet Estelle, Maybel, and Celia.”

God. Had she really said balls in front of elderly women?

“I…I… I’m sorry.” She could have cooked an additional serving of eggs on her face for as hot as it burned. “I had no idea…I thought…” She looked over her shoulder at Luke, who was grinning, then back to the women at the table. “I heard you say…”

“Forget it.” Luke pressed against her spine, nudging her toward an empty seat, and urged her down to sit. Picking up the white china plate in front of her, he started placing food on it.

“Don’t forget the OJ.” Estelle’s lips twitched. “Freshly squeezed with Maybel’s firm grip.”

Celia, the one wearing pearls, appeared to be choking on something.

Luke sat at the head of the table, his front to the sliding glass door that filtered bright winter light in. He filled his own plate and then began to eat.

Cass glanced at her plate. Back at Luke. At the older women. The kitchen table. The front door. Back at the basement door.

What. The. Hell. Was. Going. On. Here?

“Are you feeling all right, dear?” Maybel asked.

“Yes, fine,” she said.

“Your face is a very deep shade of red,” Maybel continued. “Are you hot? I meant to turn the heat down. With the frigid temperatures outside, the damn furnace runs constantly. Be glad you and Luke were in the basement. Much cooler down there. My bedroom upstairs is a sauna.” To prove her point, she pinched her sleeveless cotton shirt at the chest and pulled it away from her body.

“I’m fine. Thank you,” Cass said.

Wait a minute… Her bedroom upstairs? Jesus, they all lived together! Not to mention that none of them seemed at all fazed by Cass’s presence. Was it customary for Luke to bring random women from bars to his grandmother’s house?

It was her turn to cough and choke.

In one quick motion, Luke jumped from his seat and pulled her out of her chair, spinning her around. Her vision whirled, so she laid a hand on his solid chest to get her bearing before focusing on his worried gaze.

“You okay?” he asked.

She nodded, afraid to say anything for fear the coughing would start all over.

Her phone made a chirping sound and buzzed in her purse, making her brain clear up immediately.

Her Uber! She leaped away from him. “I have to go.”

“Wait, what?” Luke said. “Where? Stay and I’ll—”

She started out of the room and spoke over her shoulder. “Can’t. I have an appointment. Thanks so much for your help last night.” She froze and looked at the older women. “He, uh, didn’t help me, help me last night. He just gave me a ride here because I drank too much. Nothing, you know, like that happened…here. In this house. With all of you here.” How embarrassing would this moment have been if she’d actually slept with Luke? She didn’t want to think about it.

The women blinked, but didn’t comment.

Right. Shut it, Stone, and get going. “Thanks again. And…good-bye.”

“But—” Luke started.

She was already out the front door and jogging down the steps toward the gray sedan waiting for her.

…

Luke pulled his red sports car behind Tyke’s lifted black pickup. The team was using an abandoned bread factory as a meeting point. With cobblestone streets, an all brick front, and square tile windows, the structure was indicative of the forties era from when it had been built.

Water in the harbor gently lapped against the dock across the street. While the sun was bright enough to keep the water just above freezing, the sky held a gray tinge, reinforcing the impending harsh winter. It had already snowed twice this month, leaving behind a few inches on sidewalks and grassy areas. Meteorologists warned of more snow, a possible few feet, though no one seemed to be able to nail down exactly when. Not that it mattered. Even an inch was too much. The faster they solved this case, the faster he could end the threat on his life.

As Luke walked into the dimly lit room, the guys caught his movement through the doorway and turned.

“’Bout time,” Ash Cooper said with a scowl, hands on his hips. “I almost had Reese GPS your phone.” The DEA team leader looked like a damn cover model from one of Luke’s foster mother’s military romance novels. Strong jawline. High-and-tight haircut. Cargo pants. Black long-sleeved shirt with sleeves pulled up past his thick forearms.

Luke pulled a chair from the corner of the room, dragging the legs twenty paces across the bare concrete floor next to Bryan Tyke, who lounged in his own chair. There were days Tyke could be confused for either Chewbacca or Bigfoot. The beast of a man had a full beard and long dirty-blond hair pulled back with a hair tie. He wore a tightly fitted white T-shirt and camo pants with military boots. In other words, his Sunday best.

Jason Reese—the fourth member of the team—sat quietly at the other end of the table, wearing a simple long-sleeved shirt, flat-front pants, and small wire-frame glasses. He looked every bit like the cybersecurity geek he’d graduated as, rather than the DEA agent he was now. One leg kicked out in front of him, he reviewed footage on a video screen. Knowing Reese, it was probably the tenth time he’d been over that same footage. The guy was thorough and anal as shit.

“Seriously,” Ash said. “Where the fuck were you? It doesn’t take that goddamn long to get off. You stop for coffee and a biscuit with her this morning or what? You did go home with someone last night, didn’t you? I’m assuming that’s why you didn’t answer your goddamn cell.”

It wasn’t news that when Luke went to bars he usually ended up going home with a woman to her place, often leaving the morning after to meet the guys. However, taking a woman to Maybel’s house and letting her sleep in his bed was a completely different story. He wasn’t getting into all that with them because it didn’t matter. It wasn’t like Cassandra had stuck around or they’d see each other again.

Still would’ve been nice to talk a little more with her before she ran out of the house like it was wired to explode. Which still boggled his mind.

Luke ran a hand over his short hair. “Just some complications this morning.”

Ash did a double take, so did Tyke and Reese. Ash seemed to be fighting a smirk and losing miserably. “Complications? Since when does Luke Calder have complications with a woman? What happened? Couldn’t close the deal? Stage fright?”

“She get a look at your tiny pecker?” Tyke said through a grin. “Or wait, let me guess—stage five clinger. Chick wouldn’t let you leave her place because she thought the sex meant a relationship, flowers, and a ring.”

All three men laughed.

Luke sat in his chair, clenching and unclenching his jaw. She’d left. Just like that. No explanation. Her phone made some kind of noise and then she bolted. He hadn’t expected her to hang around forever, he hadn’t wanted her to, but he’d at least planned to take her back to her place or wherever she needed. She hadn’t given him that chance. And he wasn’t really sure why that bothered him.

But it did.

Normally he was more than thrilled for a roll in the sack and a quick dash out the door. But he wasn’t used to the woman being the one rushing out.

His mind started doing all sorts of tricks he didn’t care for. He wondered where she’d ran off to. Where she lived. Where she was now. If she was okay. It was completely new territory for him. Usually it was thanks for the amazing sex and let’s do it again sometime, knowing full well they’d never call each other. He preferred it that way.

He hadn’t even slept with Cassandra, so why did he care so much that she was gone?

The men stared at him with raised eyebrows.

“Are we here to do a job?” Luke asked. “Or do you girls wanna braid each other’s hair? Fill me in on what I missed.”

Ash stared at him like he wanted to comment but didn’t. “Sure.” He strode around the table and sat in a chair behind the largest video monitor, which displayed a vast snow-covered wooded area with a frozen pond. “Intel suggests the boys will be there today and they’ll have some of the stash. Our objective is to confirm that Ronan is pushing drugs to minors. Once we receive solid confirmation, we move in.”

Tyke bit into a chocolate-glazed donut, tearing half of it with his teeth, and said through the mouthful, “What about the gang? Don’t we care that Ronan’s recruiting kids and then they’re dying?”

“We care about the drugs and the lives it’s taking,” Ash said. “So if we find Serrano, we’ll end the threat of death for those gang recruits.”

José Serrano, responsible for creating some of the world’s most addictive and dangerous drugs, was supplying the local-area gang with synthesized shit. Might not seem like a huge deal if a drug supplier was selling drugs to a gang, but the issue the DEA had was that the gang was recruiting kids from the neighboring high schools, and some of those recruits were dying after taking the drugs.

If the team caught Serrano, it would not only halt imports of the dangerous drug into Baltimore, but would also save the lives of hundreds of high school kids in the area. Plus, Luke had personal stake in this fight. He wanted to find Serrano ASAP. If he found Luke first, he’d kill him. Luke would prefer to see his thirty-first birthday this year.

So their task today was to watch two members of the gang, Ronan Cortez and Joaquin Estobar, as the pair met with a high school student interested in joining their gang. The hope was that they would offer up some sort of information that would lead the team to José Serrano.

“Reese, you’ve got stationary surveillance,” Ash said, pointing at the monitor to a road on the side of the park. “Tyke and Thor, ground coverage here.” He gestured to an area above a giant frozen pond.

“Got it.” Tyke looked down at his ninety-pound police dog sitting at his feet. “Don’t we, boy?”

Thor barked his consent.

“Where do you need me?” Luke asked.

Ash tossed a camera with a high-powered lens at him. “Sam and I need engagement pictures.”

“That’s great. Back to the assignment, where do you—”

“That’s your assignment,” Ash replied. “Sam and I need engagement pictures. Or at least she says we do. You’re a good photographer. That’s our cover.”

Luke glanced down at the black contraption in his hands, then back up at Ash. His best friend’s expression didn’t crack. “You’re serious?”

“For all our sakes, don’t screw this up.”

Chapter Four

It was days like today she really needed her head examined.

Cass stood behind a tall, sturdy oak tree in the thick woods of Patterson Park, shivering in a white parka, jeans, and snow boots. The jacket was Daniel’s, so it was a bit large for her frame. But she needed something her students wouldn’t recognize.

Her plan had been to show up at Miguel’s apartment and talk some sense into him. She’d overheard his conversation with Eduardo about meeting some gang members here today. But with her little escapade last night, and then getting up late this morning at Luke’s, she’d been too late.

So she was onto plan B. Try to distract Miguel and get him away from whatever he was getting himself involved in. How, she had no clue. But she had to try something.

It was a normal gray November day with snow on the ground and wind gusting at a blustery twenty degrees that chilled her down to the bone. She’d bundled her long brown hair up into a thick wool hat and tied the hood of her jacket over it, keeping her face low, not only to ward off the bitter wind, but also so no one would ID her. Yeah, she was totally creeping.

She rested her gloved hand on the wide trunk and peered around at Miguel Cortez, one of her brightest students. He stood about two hundred yards away in the clearing with three other boys around his age. From this distance, there wasn’t much to distinguish one boy from the others. All appeared to be older teenagers, wearing baggy jeans and black, puffy jackets. Hats covering dark, cropped hair. Tanned complexion. Deep brown eyes.

They huddled around a metal trash container, rubbing their hands over the glowing fire inside. They occasionally looked up and surveyed their surroundings before leaning into the circle to continue their conversation.

Lifting her binoculars, she placed them on her eyes and took a closer look.

She didn’t know the tallest of the group, but she’d seen him lurking around school in the afternoons. Other school administrators had mentioned he was in the gang, trying to sell drugs to students. It gave her heart a bit of a jump to see him now. If what was said about him was true, then she felt completely justified in spying on them. He stood erect with hands in his jacket pockets and a stony expression.

The boy next to “Stony ” was Eduardo Garcia, a senior at her high school. He would be an okay student if he didn’t skip class and if he participated when he did attend.

Ronan Cortez stood on the other side of Eduardo. He was Miguel’s older brother, and this was the first time Cass had seen him since he’d dropped out of Carver High School a year earlier. Gossip had circulated that the reason he left was because he’d joined the gang. She hadn’t believed it, but seeing him with the tallest young man seemed to confirm the rumors.

A pang of regret washed over her. Gang. Drugs.

The boys were so young. With their whole lives ahead of them. It crushed her to think that their lives had amounted to something so horrible. She should have gotten to know Ronan better. She should’ve talked to him more. Reached out to him. She might have been able to save him from this.

As expected, there weren’t many other people at the park on such a freezing day. A man and woman posing for a photographer stood to her right about one hundred yards away. A burly man in cargo pants and boots walked his German shepherd farther out.

Damn, a dog. Why hadn’t she thought of that? Perfect excuse to be in a park. Unlike Cass, who had taken refuge in the thick woods where no one could easily spot her, but also where she couldn’t see or hear much of what the teens talked about.

She covered her mouth with her hand and breathed out, letting the warm air coat her skin. Another chilling gust blew, nearly pushing her hood off. Cass threw her hand on top of her head to keep it in place as a shiver racked her body. There were so many other things she could be doing right now. Drinking molten-hot cocoa in a steaming-hot bath while reading a scorching-hot romance novel, for example. But no. She had to care about her students. See to it they walked the straight and narrow.

Because they don’t deserve the cards they’ve been dealt.

Far as she could tell, Miguel hadn’t actually joined the gang. He was still attending class and getting excellent grades. Her fear was that with enough influence from Ronan, Miguel would eventually succumb. He’d end up the same as many of his classmates.

Dead.

The school board hadn’t gotten involved, no matter how many times Cass begged for support. Vigils were held and memories of the deceased boys had been shared, but nothing was being done to actually stop the deaths. Politicians and school officials seemed to agree that the loss of life was tragic, but there wasn’t anything they could do if the deaths occurred off school grounds.

That’s why she was here, freezing in the middle of the woods. To see to it that Miguel didn’t agree to join the gang. Didn’t take the drugs. That he had a life to live well into old age.

Miguel kept his hands in his pants pockets, staring at the frost-covered ground, sweeping his booted foot across the frozen blades. Occasionally his brother bumped a shoulder into Miguel’s and gestured toward Eduardo, which prompted Miguel to say something to his classmate. Eduardo would smile or laugh, then Miguel would go back to swinging his foot across the ground.

Good. Don’t get involved.

Ronan jammed a hand into his pants pocket and grinned as he said something. His gaze traveled to his hidden hand, and Stony and Eduardo glanced to where he gestured. Then, as if sensing her stare, Stony looked up in her direction.

Shit! Her heart skipped a beat as she whirled around, planting her back against the tree.

“Stupid. Stupid. Stupid,” she muttered. “This goes way beyond caring about your students, Cass.” It was the truth. She was a guidance counselor at the school. Not their mother. Not their friend. Her job most definitely did not include spying on her students’ extracurricular activities.

She was someone who advised them on which classes to take or which college to attend. At least for those students who actually wanted to go to class or college. John C. Carver High School was an underprivileged school with a graduation rate of less than 30 percent. Most students dropped out, got pregnant, or lately, joined a gang. She was determined to change that statistic for the better. It was one of the main reasons she took the position over one at a more elite school close to home like her parents had wanted.

When she spotted potential—real potential—in a student, she couldn’t simply give up on them or let them give up on themselves. Students like Miguel needed her.

Cass twisted just enough to sneak another glimpse at the boys. Ronan had pulled his hand halfway out of his pocket, still grinning. From where she stood, she couldn’t see what was in his hand, so she stretched past the tree to get a better look with the binoculars.

Still couldn’t see.

Eduardo pulled back and his eyes widened. Ronan smiled and nodded in response. Ronan said something and paused as if waiting for Eduardo’s reaction.

A prickle of unease clawed up Cass’s spine and her breath froze in her lungs.

Drugs.

She needed to get closer. Because really, it could be anything in Ronan’s hand, right? She could be jumping to conclusions.

Do you hear yourself, Cass? You’re in denial.

Her breathing kicked up, lungs burning from the quick rush of icy air. The realization slammed into her. It was one thing to hear about Baltimore’s struggle with drugs and gangs on the news, or even hear the gossip in the halls at school.

It was a completely different story when it stared her in the face.

Without thinking, she moved across the frosted grass. It crunched beneath her boots as she made her way out of the woods, toward the clearing. Her heart pounded and for once she didn’t feel the cold seeping into her bones. She was on a mission.

Cass stopped behind the third tree she came to, bringing her a few feet closer to the boys.

That wasn’t close enough.

She shuffled to the next tree, dodging behind it as soon as she reached it. Cass kept her attention on Miguel and Eduardo, praying they wouldn’t open their hands and accept whatever Ronan had in his pocket.

Her fingers drummed on the hard, uneven surface of the tree trunk. Her breath raced in and out. Her right leg bobbed in place.

She needed to do something. She needed to stop this.

One wrong move—one wrong decision—and more innocent lives could be ruined.

That couldn’t happen.

She hadn’t moved all the way out to the East Coast, away from her family, just to give up and watch her students destroy their lives.

…

Just in case anyone cared, Luke hated winter weather. Hated it. Once he finished this damn assignment, he was going to Miami or Southern California. Hell, maybe even the Caribbean. No more freaking snow, bitter wind, or his breath freezing in his face.

He stood in the center of Patterson Park, wearing a thick jacket, even thicker gloves, wool hat, subzero hiking boots, and he still felt the ridiculous chill all the way down to his boxer briefs. Seriously. Who enjoyed wearing this much clothing just to walk outside?

Camera in hand, he carried out his duties as a photographer for Ash and his fiancée, Samantha.

Since Sam had passed the police academy and was now officially on the Baltimore City Police force, she’d been biting at the bit to get into any action on the streets she called home.

This was DEA territory, so should she have been anywhere near this case?

Hell no.

Was Ash whipped?

Hell yes.

Not that Luke was surprised. This wasn’t the first time Ash had lost his head over his fiancée. That big ole’ bull’s-eye on Luke’s back was because of his lovesick team leader’s need to protect Sam.

Tyke walked around the park with Thor, while Reese watched everything on video monitors inside a warm, cozy recon van down the street. The guy was probably sipping steaming coffee right now.

Another sharp blast of wind blew, but Luke resisted the urge to shudder. Instead he took a few photos of the couple in what he referred to as the typical prom pic. Ash stood behind Sam, arms around her trim waist, heads cradled together, stupid giddy grins on both their faces with a corny winter landscape behind them.

“No visual confirmation,” Luke murmured, peering over Ash’s shoulder at the group of four teens they’d come to the park to bust. Ronan had just pulled what was assumed to be drugs out of his pocket, but before the team could move in, they needed to confirm it. Another kid wasn’t going to die on their watch.

Joaquin Estobar stood a head taller than the other three suspects, fitting as he was also the oldest of the group at twenty years old. Tattoos crawled up his neck onto the back of his skull, where his hat covered the rest.

He’d joined Hermandad Eterna—or Eternal Brotherhood—at sixteen and was the main face on the street in charge of drug sales and overseeing the gang’s dealers.

Ronan Cortez positioned to Joaquin’s left, wore a black, flat-billed baseball hat, black puffy coat, baggy jeans, and white sneakers. Looking down at whatever was in his hand, he smirked.

Luke twisted the zoom lens on the camera to get a better glance at Ronan’s hand. “Still can’t get a clear shot.”

Ash and Sam readjusted. Sam placed her back on the trunk of the snow-covered tree, while Ash faced Sam and therefore the group of teens, resting his palm against her cheek and looking over her shoulder.

“I don’t have a view, either,” Tyke said into their earpieces.

“Stay tight,” Ash murmured. “No one moves until we see exactly what’s in his hand.” Pause. “I repeat—do not move in until we have visual confirmation of the package. I’m not blowing months of work because we jumped the gun and went on suspicion.”

Luke adjusted his knit hat, signaling that he heard Ash’s command. They’d worked too hard for this. They couldn’t risk tipping off the teens. Too much was at stake.

Man, these assignments sucked. Each one got more difficult to sit back and watch young men throw their lives away over a quick sale or some misplaced sense of friendship. Life blew a big one, no doubt. Luke knew that better than anyone. But your circumstances didn’t define you. What you did with them and the choices you made did. Luke had managed to change his life for the better, despite his shitty start. It was a shame these boys didn’t see the potential in themselves as well.

Ronan had racked up a long list of minor infractions beginning at age twelve—breaking and entering. Assault. Theft. With Hermandad Eterna, his role was now recruiting new members. Targeting high school students, for fuck’s sake. It’s like the kid had a master’s degree in How to Spiral a Drain to Nowhere Fast.

Then there’s Eduardo—the thin, tan-skinned boy standing to Ronan’s left. Typical. An easy mark. Shitty student with a single mom who worked too much, living in a bad neighborhood surrounded by corruption and temptation.

Eduardo’s posture relaxed as he smiled and nodded. Ronan returned the gesture as if satisfied with the other boy’s reaction.

“Now we’re getting somewhere,” Ash said, sliding a section of Sam’s long blonde hair over her shoulder.

Ronan briefly glanced toward Ash, Sam, and Luke with a bland expression, then said something to Eduardo.

“Damn it,” Tyke said. “I can’t get a good look. Reese, Calder, you two got anything?”

“Negative,” came Reese’s reply.

“Come on, Ronan,” Luke mused. “Just take it out and show it off.”

He captured a few more pictures. Ronan, Eduardo, and Joaquin continued to smirk and nod at one another, while Miguel stared at his phone.

As Ash and Sam moved into their next lover’s pose, Luke caught movement to his left. A figure stood about seventy-five yards away wearing an oversize white parka, loose-fitting jeans, and snow boots. The person wasn’t very big—maybe five-five or five-six. He could’ve been a classmate of Eduardo and Miguel given his small build. Something about his movements didn’t seem right. He ducked and weaved behind trees as if trying to hide.

The guy stopped behind a wide oak at Luke’s nine o’clock. A line of trees and a large, ice-covered pond was positioned between the new guy and the teens. From where Luke stood, he could almost make out a side profile. Dark, wool hat under his hood pulled low on his forehead, covering his eyebrows. Big, mirrored ski goggles concealing his eyes. Thin, pointed nose and weak chin.

Ash must have seen him, too, because he pulled Sam in for a tight hug and looked over her shoulder. “Anyone we know?”

“No idea,” Reese said into their earpiece. “I can’t get a clear view of his face.”

Was there anything the team could get a good view of today?

“Were we expecting anyone else?” Luke asked.

“No,” Ash responded. “Intel suggested it was just going to be those four.”

White coat guy peered around the tree through binoculars at the teens.

Binoculars.

So he wasn’t a welcome friend of anyone in the group. If he was, he would have walked right up. Instead, he seemed to be spying on them.

Ash put an arm around his fiancée’s shoulders. “Sam says he’s not BPD.”

If he wasn’t Baltimore City Police or DEA, who the hell was he?

Another dealer? Someone working for Serrano to make sure Ronan and Joaquin did their jobs? Another high school kid trying to scope out what Eduardo and Miguel were up to?

“Tyke,” Ash said.

“I’m on it.” His team member gave a gentle tug to Thor’s lead signaling the dog to head in the direction of their new visitor.

The person in question whirled behind the tree and hugged the binos to his chest.

“Wait,” Luke said, making Tyke and Thor pause. He shifted the scope of the camera to the left and zoomed in. The guy’s body radiated nerves. Luke could practically see him shaking beneath his thick clothing.

“What the hell are you up to, man?” Luke said under his breath.

Joaquin and his boys were too preoccupied to notice tree guy, but if the teens caught sight of him and his suspicious movements, they would scatter and therefore delay the mission even further.

He lowered the camera as a funny feeling crawled up his spine. Years in the DEA and Army Special Forces before that had taught him to trust his feelings, no matter how funny. The situation didn’t add up.

“Disengage, Tyke,” he said.

“What?” Tyke snapped. “What’s going on with you, Calder? I’ll diffuse—”

“Something’s not right. He’s not with the group.”

“Coop?” Tyke asked, prompting their team leader to make the call.

Ash pulled Sam in close. “Agreed. Something’s off. I’m taking her back to the van. You two stay and observe. Keep the COMs open.”

Tyke glanced across the clearing at Luke and sent him a peeved look.

Yeah, he’d pay for this later. If there was one thing Tyke loved, it was the prospect of getting physical. Especially if it meant Thor could use his police training. As if picking up on that thought, the dog ran his long tongue across his sharp canines and glared back at Luke.

Ash and Sam made their way across the park hand in hand, so Luke captured pictures of the snowy landscape while keeping the new guy in his sights.

Ronan’s group continued to marvel at whatever was in his hand.

“You got anything yet, Reese?” Tyke barked.

“Nothing.”

White Coat’s chest expanded and shoulders curled back, standing taller. He was getting ready to act.

They had to stop him.

“I’m going in.” Luke released the camera, feeling it pull taut around the back of his neck, and deftly moved toward his left.

“What the fuck, Calder?” Tyke said. “What happened to ‘disengage’?”

He left a trail of deep footprints in the snow as he neared the guy hiding behind the tree. “Keep an eye on Joaquin’s crew.”

Tyke grumbled under his breath as he and Thor maneuvered toward Joaquin in case the situation escalated. The teens glanced up and Ronan glided his hands back in his pants pockets. Tyke gave the young men a quick lift of his chin and patted Thor’s head. The teens offered an equally bland greeting and went back to their hushed conversation.

Luke was about a step away from the tree, slowing his pace and the sound of his footsteps in the snow, when White Coat spun from behind it and crashed into him.

Pressing his forearm across the man’s throat, Luke forced him back behind the tree. Before Luke could slam him against the trunk and hold him for questioning, White Coat chirped in surprise. He dropped the binoculars from one hand and threw out the other, clipping Luke on the chin. The quick move knocked Luke back a step.

“Son of a bitch,” Luke gritted out, rubbing the sting from his chin.

“You all right, buddy?” Tyke smirked through his hushed tone. “Looked like that hurt. Might want to get your hands up a bit faster next time.”

He grunted, but didn’t respond. How many times had Luke kicked Tyke’s ass in the ring? More times than they both could count. Close quarters combat—or CQC—was Luke’s specialty.

Luke’s stumble gave White Coat enough space to kick a boot out, but Luke recovered enough to deflect before he got a ball shot.

Cocking his head to the side, he gave a look. Pretty low, man. Pretty fucking low.

The guy looked at him and gasped. The hood was pulled tightly around his head, leaving just a small part of his cheeks, nose, and chin showing beneath the ski goggles, which filled with color.

“Targets are on the move,” Reese said in his earpiece, bringing them all back to reality. “Exiting to your three o’clock in a hurry.”

“Damn it,” Tyke responded. “You get anything we can go on?”

“I’ll review footage when we get back and see what we can piece together,” Reese responded.

Holding off a frustrated growl, Luke watched his own reflection on the mirrored lenses as he sprang forward reaching for his opponent. He braced a forearm across White Coat’s throat. “Thought you’d move in on Serrano’s territory? That it? You got your own stash you’re trying to push or what?”

“Stash?” The man’s body locked into place. “What stash?”

Er, wait.

That sounded like—

Luke ripped the goggles and hood off his opponent and damn near lost his breath at the sight of almond-shaped green eyes outlined by thick, black lashes. Green eyes that he’d looked into this morning before they’d stormed out of the house without a backward glance.

“Fuck,” Tyke said. “Is that what I think it is? Is he a she? Did Calder just rough up a woman?”

Yes. Yes, he did.

And she wasn’t just any woman.

Cassandra.

Chapter Five

Luke had mistaken her dainty chin for weak, but damn had he been wrong. Dead wrong. The way she set her jaw and hardened her stare…well, it was kinda turning him on. But that could be residual effect from last night and this morning. Who knew? His brain hadn’t quite caught up with the events over that last twelve hours.

He quickly got his neurons in order and gave her a solid shake. “What the hell are you doing here spying on a group of teenage boys?”

Her gaze lowered to the camera around his neck. A line formed between her brows, then her attention shot out to their surroundings. To the now empty spot where Ash and Sam had been posing. Then to the couples’ retreating backs as they watched her and Luke unabashedly over their shoulders. So much for their cover.

When she brought her gaze back to Luke, the line between her brows deepened and her jaw dropped. “You’re a photographer?” She slammed flat palms against his pecs and gave him a hearty shove. “Whatever happened to money and power? Huh, Christian Grey? All one big lie. Figures.”

“Christian Grey?” Ash asked into Luke’s earpiece. “What the fuck is she talking about, Calder?”

Luke ignored the team leader and instead focused on the conundrum of a woman in front of him. “You wanna talk about lies? Whatever happened to your super-important appointment? Why the sprint out the door this morning?”

“Jesus Christ,” Ash yelled over the COMs. “Please tell me you didn’t sleep with this woman.”

“Shit,” Tyke jumped in. “He slept with her? Who is she?”

Cassandra’s gaze drifted in the direction of the four boys retreating. The tension in her shoulders relaxed and so did her tone. Interesting that her posture only seemed to change now that the boys she’d been watching were leaving.

“This is a misunderstanding. I’ll be on my way now.” She managed one step before Luke let out a hearty laugh and blocked her motion with a straight arm.

“Oh, no, you don’t. I want to know what you’re doing here before I’ll even think about letting you leave.”

Eyebrows catapulted so high they disappeared under her knit hat. “Excuse me?”

He loosened his hold, choosing to keep just a hand against her shoulder. He applied enough pressure, letting her know he wasn’t going to hurt her, but that he was still the one in control. Or at least that’s what he wanted her to think. Truth was, her green eyes and stubbornness were starting to wear him thin.

“I’m not keen on misunderstandings,” he replied. “They lead to all sorts of problems. Why don’t you lay it out for me nice and simple?”

She scrunched up her face into a lethal scowl. “Why don’t you lay it out for me nice and simple?”

“I don’t think you understand how this works, sweetheart. I’m the one in charge.”

“Sweetheart?” she all but growled. “Sweetheart? Don’t give me that syrupy sweet-talking garbage. You can go to hell if you think I’m answering any of your questions.”

For how far back her shoulders were and how firm her jaw was set, she was serious. If he were a smart guy he’d heed her warning.

Eh, call him stubborn…

“You’re awfully defensive, Cassssssandra,” he said, letting sarcasm flow in gallons. “Seems like you might be hiding something. Just like the night we met. You’re just full of secrets, aren’t you?”

She jolted back as if offended, but recovered pretty quickly. “What about you? You’re pretty sketchy yourself, Luke. I think I’ll accuse you of watching those boys, too. Maybe I should call the police on you, you sick son of a—”

“Whoa, now.” He held up both palms. “Take it easy, Chris Hansen.” Knowing she wouldn’t give an ounce without getting one in return, he figured a compromise was in order. “One of us has to give soon, otherwise, we’ll be out here all day freezing our asses off for nothing. How about this—you tell me what you’re doing here, and then I’ll tell you. Deal?”

Cassandra eyed him, deciding if she could trust him.

Yeah, right back at you.

She hadn’t exactly been forthcoming with him, so he’d decide how much he trusted her based on what she revealed.

Continuing to give him the stink eye, and working her jaw to the point he was sure her back teeth had ground to powder, she finally said, “My sister.”

He waited, but she didn’t elaborate.

“Your sister, what?” He glanced around. “Is she lurking behind trees, too? What’s she got? Some camouflage? Tree stand? Bow and arrow?” He swung a look toward the tops of the trees. “Come out, come out, wherever you are!” he called.

She grunted and rolled her eyes. “No. My sister—” She sighed as her shoulders collapsed forward. “She and I used to come here a lot. The park was her favorite place. Before she…she…”

Shit. He let out a rough breath. “She passed.”

“No,” she snipped. “She’s alive and well.” Glancing away, she inhaled then brought her attention back to him. “Well, she’s not well. But she’s alive. My sister is disabled, confined to a wheelchair. She doesn’t get out much and the park was the one place she loved coming to because it made her feel free.” The look that followed was one of love, heartbreak, and surprise. The last probably because she’d divulged more to him than she’d planned. And this time it was without the drunken assistance of three wise men.

It seemed almost too perfect of a story. One meant to incite sympathy.

“Bullshit,” he said.

Her back went straight, and her eyes narrowed. “What did you say?”

“You were watching those boys,” he went on. “I’m not buying it. I bet you don’t even have a sister, let alone one that’s disabled. Try again.”

A hand slapped onto her hip. “Is that right?”

He lowered his face to hers, half smirking. “Yeah, it is.”

She jammed that same hand into her pocket, pulling out a thin wallet. Cracking it open, she shoved it into his face. “Screw you.”

He glanced inside the wallet at a picture of two girls. One looked like a teenage Cassandra kneeling next to a younger-looking female with the same coloring and facial structure sitting in a wheelchair.

Damn, he hated being wrong.

“Just a picture,” he said, crossing his arms. “Doesn’t prove anything. She could be a friend or some neighbor.”

Cassandra’s lips curled into a mocking smile. “You know, you seemed pretty intelligent last night. Guess I was wrong.” She shrugged and stepped forward like she was about to leave. Again.

Luke threw a hand out, clenching her biceps. “Fine. Let’s say she’s your sister. What does her loving the park have to do with you being here right now?”

She looked down at his hand, then flicked her gaze back up with an expression that said it was none of his goddamn business.

“Humor me,” he said.

After a few seconds of her still sporting the go to hell guise, she said, “It’s the only place I can be close to her.” Before he could ask why she couldn’t sit in a nice, warm house beside a lit fireplace and visit her sis, she said, “And before you ask why I can’t sit somewhere warm and visit her, she lives in the Midwest with my parents. I only get to see them twice a year. She isn’t able to travel.” Cassandra looked past him, seeming lost in her thoughts, and he could have sworn his damn heart dropped a few inches in his chest. First her ex. Then her sister. The woman couldn’t catch a break.

He let his hand drop from her shoulder. “So you trekked out here in freeze-your-ass-off temperatures just so you could think about your sister?”

A nod was all he got back.

“And the binoculars?” His gaze fell to the item lying in the thick, white snow beside them.

She cocked her head and looked skyward. “We used to bird-watch together.”

He glanced up, not spotting anything in flight, and gave her a yeah right look.

Shifting her weight from one leg to the other, she crossed her arms and said, “I spotted two downy woodpeckers and a red-tailed hawk before you accosted me.”

He was ready to call bull on that, too, but Reese spoke into his earpiece. “Her logic is sound. Those breeds do not fly south for the winter.”

So she liked nature. Still didn’t explain anything. She was a guidance counselor at the local high school and she was definitely watching Ronan’s crew; Luke wanted to know why.

“They’re gone,” Reese said. “The teens just entered a black sedan and drove south on Madison Avenue.”

Shit. There went their lead. And Eduardo went with them, most likely sealing his fate.

“Goddamn it, Calder,” Ash said. “You better do something to salvage this assignment. Find out if she knows anything about the teens.”

Luke rocked back on his heels and readjusted his wool hat. “So you said—”

She turned her nose up. “I’ve told you my reason for being here, now would be a good time to explain why you went all UFC on me.”

“When I saw you walk out of the woods, and then spotted those boys on the other side of the pond… I’ve heard the news about drug problems around here, so I guess I thought you were involved.”

Cassandra’s jaw dropped. “Are you kidding me? You thought I was going to deal drugs to those boys?” Her face skipped past red and bolted right into heart attack purple. “Me? What kind of threat am I? You want to see? Here, look!” She jabbed her hands into her other jacket pocket, the one not holding her wallet, and turned it inside out. She started on her jeans pockets next. “See? Nothing. What else do you want to accuse me of, Prince Charming?”

He stood back and stared at the woman with fabric hanging out of her pockets like deflated balloons and a crazed look in her eyes. Any minute she was going to grow horns and fangs.

Crazy female. She didn’t even need hard liquor, she was naturally nuts.

“Prince Charming?” he said through a bark of laughter. “Seems like you really needed that roll in the hay, huh? Sorry I couldn’t help you out, sweetheart. But I don’t sleep with women who need shots to be persuaded.”

She gasped and her cheeks reignited, which was the reaction he was going for. If she wanted to spar, he was more than ready.

“I’m so fucking confused,” Tyke said through his earpiece. “Did he sleep with her or not?”

Ash groaned. “Shut up, Tyke.”

“What?” Tyke said. “Information like that might help the case.”

Cass’s lips pinched, but her voice was more even this time. “You’re an awful, despicable man.”

“Probably.” He figured the force of her words was coming from her embarrassment the night before. Luke bent to pick up her binoculars and handed them to her. “Sorry about your sister.”

She jolted in surprise, then her features relaxed. “Thank you.”

“What part of the Midwest is she in?”

Cassandra hesitated as if she wasn’t going to answer. “Minnesota.”

He nodded in acknowledgment.

“Ever been there?”

“Nope,” he said.

“Are you from Baltimore?”

“Nah,” he said through a soft chuckle. “And if I was, I would’ve moved away a long time ago.”

“Why?”

“Too freaking cold.”

Her face creased. “Then why are you here in the middle of winter?”

Damn. He hadn’t thought about that. “Business,” he tossed out. “Just in town for a few months. I’m thinking after this I’ll go somewhere with fruity drinks, sunshine, and topless beaches.”

“Of course you would,” she mumbled.

“What was that?” he asked, liking the way she jumped at his question.

“Nothing,” she quickly said.

He held her gaze, letting the silence stretch out. Too bad it wasn’t warmer so she wouldn’t need that hat, coat, or gloves. No clue why he thought that other than he’d like to see her in the sunshine. Long, brunette hair falling past her shoulders. Bare shoulders and legs. Painted toes and tanned skin.

She hastily glanced away, pulling the sides of her hat farther down onto her ears.

“Yo, Romeo,” Tyke cut into the COMs, bringing Luke back to reality. “You gonna cut bait anytime soon so we all can get outta here? I’ve got a hot bath, a hot coffee, and an even hotter woman waiting for me back at my place.”

“In your dreams, Tyke,” Ash laughed. “Bath and coffee, maybe.”

“Hey,” Tyke grumbled. “Two outta three ain’t bad.”

More amusement sounded over the COMs.

Yeah, Luke was ready for a hot bath, a hot coffee, and a hot woman. The prospect of all three seemed to be staring him in the face. Plus, he still wanted to know about not only the park, but also this morning’s rush out the door and last night’s adventure, too.

Research. It was purely research. Hopefully with a few benefits.

“Are you busy tomorrow night?” he asked.

Her eyes widened and she stepped backward. “Why?”

“Do you want to grab a drink and dinner? Preferably somewhere that doesn’t involve us wearing so many clothes and watching white smoke come out of our mouths when we talk.”

“I…well, I…” She looked past him, probably to give herself a few seconds to decide whether she should make up something.

“I’ve never seen Calder get shot down before,” Tyke broke in. “This is gonna be epic.”

“Let’s hope not,” Ash said. “Good move, Calder. I’m not buying the sister story. Take her out and see if you can get her to open up more.”

Cassandra gave Luke a thorough once-over. Her sharp gaze cut him up one side and down the other.

Luke offered a convincing smile and concentrated on getting the answer he needed. “It’s just dinner and drinks.”

When Cassandra met his gaze, her lips pursed. “I don’t think so.”

“No?”

No? Did she really just say no?

He stepped forward and lowered his voice to a soft whisper. “You sure? There’s this really nice place off Fleet—”

She took another step back. “I’m sure. Thanks though.”

Ouch.

“I’ll, uh, just be on my way now.” Her lips moved like she was going to say something else, but all that came out was, “So…good-bye.”

“Ooooooh,” Tyke said through the COMs. “Burn. How’s that feel, Calder?”

Shitty. Real freaking shitty. Especially in front of an audience.

That was twice she’d ran away from him in less than twenty-four hours. She obviously didn’t want or need his help. So be it. Good luck to her. He didn’t need her, either.

Chapter Six

Cassandra sat behind her computer in her office at John C. Carver High School, finishing up on a few final projects before heading out for the day. Excited chatter and laughter echoed through the door, filling her small space from the teacher’s lounge next door. Every few words she heard things like “cranberries” and “ham” and it wouldn’t be Thanksgiving without the “turkey.” A week still to go and the energy came across like it was tomorrow.

She was as excited as the rest. After four long months, she could barely contain her emotions at the prospect of reaching out and hugging her parents and sister for real. First thing Monday morning she would be on a flight, beating that holiday rush, putting all this behind her for seven blissful days. She just had to get through her workday and the weekend.

A knock on her door pulled her attention back in focus.

She shook herself and came back to the present. “Come in.”

Miguel poked his head in. “You wanted to see me, Ms. Stone?”

“I did.” Cass gestured to the chairs with worn cushions in front of her gray metal desk. “Please have a seat.”

He dropped into the chair and placed his clear backpack on the ground next to his pristine white high-top sneakers. Cass maneuvered around the side of her desk and sat on the front corner.

She looked into his dark brown eyes to address him directly. “How are you, Miguel?”

Like he always did when she asked that question, he lifted one shoulder. “Fine.”

“And Ronan?”

No shrug this time. Instead he adjusted the collar of his oversize hoodie and slouched in the seat more, his baggy jeans-clad legs spread wide. “He’s fine.”

“Good,” she said in a cordial tone. “I’m glad to hear it.” Not that she expected him to say otherwise.

“Did you need something, Ms. Stone?” He pitched a thumb over his shoulder toward the door. “I gotta get back to class.”

That made her smile. He was one of the few who attended class to actually learn, not to socialize.

“I wanted to let you know that the results came back about the scholarship.” She waited for his reaction. As she’d hoped, he sat up straighter in his seat. Good. He’d been just as anxious about his submission as she’d been.

Cass had helped Miguel submit his application to the University of Maryland for an underprivileged minorities scholarship. The award recipient would receive full room and board and tuition for all four years. This would obviously give that student the propulsion needed to make a positive change in his or her life. She couldn’t think of anyone more deserving than Miguel. Cass had called the scholarship office and had spoken with the coordinators to make sure his packet had been received and reviewed. She talked up Miguel’s abilities and potential like he was her own child. She hadn’t fought for anything this hard before.

This was his way out. The ticket that would not only help him make something of his life, but also to save it. If he got this scholarship, he’d be off the streets, out of the gang, and away from the drugs and his brother’s influence.

Pure joy erupted in her chest as she gave him the news. “You got the scholarship, Miguel. They loved your essay and they want you to attend their university.”

He looked past her, his breathing seemed to pick up just within in those last few seconds, his nostrils and chest expanded, and a look of astonishment crossed his face.

It was hard to contain her own excitement, so she didn’t. She let her smile shine even brighter. “You did it. I’m so proud of you.”

He looked back at her as if he didn’t hear her or it didn’t compute. “I did it,” he said almost as a question.

She nodded. “Yes, you did. You’re going to college.”

He crumpled forward and braced his forehead in his palm. “I did it.” Sitting back, he shook his head with a smile. “I did it.”

“You did.” Moments like this reminded her how great her job was. How much of a difference she could make in the lives of her students. How much it made the time away from her family worth it. One student at a time.

Then the excitement drained from his expression and his body wilted into the chair. His face filled with disappointment and regret. He swallowed hard. “Thanks for telling me. If you could just write them back and say ‘Thanks, but no thanks,’ I’d appreciate it.”

She pulled back, her own smile and excitement fading. “I don’t understand. Why would you want me to tell them that?”

“I won’t be going, so…” Miguel shrugged, trailing off.

“You got in. Of course you’re going.”

He glanced up at her with eyes so sad that it nearly broke her heart. “Sometimes what we’re meant for is a lot different than what we want.”

“What?” She lowered off the desk and knelt to his eye level. “I don’t understand. This is what you’re meant for. It’s what you want. You’re going to college.”

He glanced away as his fists clenched. “It’s my family, Ms. Stone. I can’t do nothin’ against my family. They need me. My brother—”

“Would want you to make something of yourself. Be something.”

“I’m strong enough,” he said, looking up at her. “You ain’t gotta worry about me. I can do it.”

Strong enough? “What do you mean, Miguel? Do what?”

He chewed on her question a moment, glancing away as he fiddled with the seam in his thigh.

There was another knock on her door, then it opened and Mrs. Nolan, the principal’s secretary, popped her short, graying head in. “So sorry to bother you, Ms. Stone, but you have a visitor.”

Based on Mrs. Nolan’s apprehensive posture, it must be important. “One second please, Miguel.” She approached the door and lowered her voice, speaking to the secretary. “Who is it?”

Mrs. Nolan leaned in, softening her words as well. “Your grandmother. She brought your lunch?” The last word was said in question, though Cass had no idea why. “I asked if she wanted to drop it off and leave, but she insisted to give it to you herself.”

Since her only living grandmother was in a nursing home in Minnesota, Cass highly doubted Nanny would make the trek out to Baltimore on a whim just to bring her lunch.

Cass glanced back at Miguel, who already had his hand on his backpack. “I gotta get back to class anyway. Thanks for the info.” He got up so fast it was as if Mrs. Nolan had just said Principal Lee was going to start three months of summer break today if he got back to class right that second.

“Miguel, wait. What are you strong enough for?” She tried to reach for him, but he was already through the doorway.

Damn it.

Mrs. Nolan clasped her hands in front of her and lifted her eyebrows.

“My grandmother. Right.” With a sigh, Cass signaled for Mrs. Nolan to let her unexpected company in.

Or visitors, as it were, since it appeared her so-called grandmother brought two friends with her.

Friends Cass didn’t think she’d ever see again.

Maybel entered first, carrying a thick wool coat over her arm. She wore a blue sweater that covered her round belly, dark slacks, and snow boots. Estelle came in next, looking like a tightly bound mummy in a stretchy, slim-cut white sweater over her well-endowed chest that seemed to have sprouted from her throat. Celia brought up the rear, idly playing with her pearl necklace over a pastel pink cardigan and white pants. Each of the women hung their coats on the rack next to the door and then sat. Estelle and Celia chose vacant seats across from Cassandra. Dragging the chair from behind her desk, Cass offered it to Maybel.

Sitting, Maybel folded her hands in her lap, her expression suggesting she was readying herself for a hostage negotiation.

“Ladies,” Cass said, her stomach bunching into knots. She lowered onto the corner of the desk as she’d done during her meeting with Miguel. “This is quite a surprise. To what do I owe the pleasure?” Since the last time they’d seen each other, it was for all of three bites of eggs and a few sips of OJ.

Maybel spoke first. “How are you, dear?”

“Fine,” Cass said, drawing out the syllables. Miguel might have been onto something with his single word responses.

“That’s good. We’re glad to hear it. Aren’t we, ladies?” Maybel sent a prompting glance at Estelle and Celia.

“Yes. Good. Very good.”

“Excellent.”

Maybel’s gaze drifted around the small room with dingy white walls, frost on the single pane windows, and a historic bell-style fire alarm on the ceiling. “Luke mentioned you’re a counselor.”

Cass shifted, scooting her butt farther back on the desk, suddenly uncomfortable by the mention of Luke. “That’s right.”

“He also mentioned that he asked you to dinner.” She said it like there was an unspoken question in there.

“Yes,” Cass said, cautious not to offer any information until she knew their reason for stopping by.

It was Estelle’s turn now. The woman adjusted her weight onto her full hip and crossed the opposite leg. “And you turned him down flat.” The protectiveness in her posture and tone was hard to miss.

Cass straightened her spine. “I did.”

“Mind if we ask why?” Maybel asked.

“I don’t see how that’s any of your business.” This suddenly felt like an interrogation.

Maybel’s expression said she agreed with Cass’s statement, but that she wasn’t going to let Cass off that easy. “Luke’s a good guy.”

“I’m sure he is,” Cass said. “It’s just not a great time—”

“He’s a complicated man,” Maybel said.

The other two women nodded as if agreeing with the assessment.

“How long has he been living with you?” Cass asked.

Three pairs of eyes darted sidelong at one another.

“Only a few months,” Maybel said a little too carefully.

So strange. “Is there a specific reason he lives with you?” Did he lose his job? Has he fallen on hard times? Did he simply like his grandmother doing his laundry?

Maybel kept a cordial expression in place. “That’s his story to tell.”

Pressure built in her forehead, making it feel like her brain smashed against her skull. Cass rubbed the pain away. “Ladies, can you please just tell me why you’re here? I have a lot of work to finish up and you’re keeping me from it.”

Approval sparkled in Maybel’s eyes. “You’re forward. I can see why he likes you.”

Likes me? Was the woman living on Mars? Yes, okay, Luke had asked her out, but that didn’t mean he liked her. He seemed like the kind of guy who asked out tons of women, probably multiple times a day.

“Poor guy has been moping around since you rejected him.” Estelle glanced at the other two women, who mumbled their agreement.

Maybel’s wrinkled bottom lip jutted out. “Very sad, really.”

Moping? Sad?

Please. Cass and Luke didn’t know each other, but he hardly seemed like the moping type. More like the she said no, so let’s move onto the next one type. And with his good looks, he was most likely very successful in the moving on part. Probably right now, in fact. Why that thought sent a flood of jealousy through her was a mystery. She didn’t want Luke. He was Daniel 2.0. No thanks.

Maybel moved to the front of her chair, back straight, hands still folded in her lap. “Would you consider rethinking your answer?”

She almost laughed. The only reason she’d even think about going out with Luke now was to find out the truth about who he really was and why he cared so much about her spying on Miguel and his friends. That’s it. Otherwise, he could take his cute dimples and perfect smile, and keep right on moving.

But Miguel…

Luke had accused her of pushing her own stash. Moving in on Serrano’s territory. It had to have something to do with the drugs running rampant through her school. But why did he accuse her of it? Like she was the criminal.

If Luke knew something about her student or the other boys Miguel had been with, even a tiny morsel of information, it was better than no information at all, right? If it could help her convince Miguel to take that scholarship and not join the gang, then it would be worth it. Especially since he was having second thoughts.

Cass pasted on her most convincing frown. “Sad, you say? That sounds pretty serious, the poor guy. Do you really think I affected him that much?”

All three elderly ladies readjusted in their seats at the same time and looked at one another as if they hadn’t expected her to say that.

“Yeah,” Estelle said, nodding with enthusiasm. “We’ve never seen him act like this before. You should put the guy out of his misery.”

She’d put him out of his misery all right. And get the information she needed in the process.

“Do you have his number?” she asked, her faux frown quickly turning upside down. “I think I might have been a bit hasty yesterday.”

Luke liked her forward personality? Let’s see how much he liked it aimed directly at him.

…

“So what’s the plan now that Calder’s failed date fucked up our original one?” Tyke reclined in his chair, black military-grade boots propped on the table in front of him. The snide smirk he shot Luke disappeared behind the tilt of his coffee mug that read, Shut Your Mouth When You’re Talking to Me.

Sitting at a folding table, Reece peered at a row of computer screens with footage from yesterday’s recon in the park. “To be fair,” he said, lifting his black-frame glasses onto his forehead to look closer at the screen, “we didn’t have much to go on prior to her arrival, so…” Reese’s comment trailed off as he lifted one shoulder and dropped the spectacles back into place.

“It really gets you hard that she turned me down, doesn’t it?” Luke swiped Tyke’s black boots from the table, making them drop like forty-ton weights. It jostled Tyke’s coffee, some of the contents spilling onto his cargo pants.

Bryan bolted from his chair and brushed at his thighs. “Fuck, Calder. That’s hot!”

Luke served up an extra shit-eating grin and threw it in Tyke’s direction, to which he received a double bird in return.

“It’s about time anyway, you slick son of a bitch.” Tyke dropped his mug on the table with the thud. “You can’t go home with every woman you meet.”

Luke did have pretty stellar luck, if they were keeping track. And he was. Only because he loved rubbing it in Tyke’s face. “Hey, it’s not my fault that when women see me they automatically think hot sex. And when they see you they think of a giant ox dry humping them until they pass out.”

“Blow me, Calder,” Tyke said, reaching for a stack of napkins.

“I would, but I’d hate to ruin your pristine record. What’s it been now? Ten? Eleven years?”

Tyke looked up with scrunched eyebrows. “Since what?”

“Since you had anything besides your own two paws to get you off.” Luke made a jerking motion with both fists.

Tyke threw the brown-soaked napkins on the gritty, concrete floor and charged at Luke.

“All right, you two. Christ,” Ash growled, bracing a strong forearm across Tyke’s chest. “Arguing whose dick is bigger isn’t going to solve this case.”

“Mine is bigger,” Luke mumbled, “just so you know.”

“Like hell it is.” Tyke wrenched at his belt, ripping it from the metal lock. He popped the button of his cargo pants and reached for his zipper when Ash sent them an I’m gonna kill you both glare.

Grumbling, Tyke locked everything up, then made his way to the coffee pot for a refill.

They hadn’t captured on tape what Ronan pulled out of his pocket, but they did translate audio of Ronan saying, “if you survive” and “strength of the Eternal Brotherhood will protect you.” Still not enough to bring them in for questioning. Ronan was scheduled to meet with another high school student tomorrow, so the team was planning to head back out and try to get something to connect the dots to the supplier.

“They’re using the drugs for initiation,” Ash said. “Intel suggests that the kids take the drug, and if they live then they’re welcomed into the family and have the full support and backing of the gang. If they die…” He made a sound deep in his throat. “Well, that’s it, isn’t it? They’re dead.”

Tyke joined the rest of the team at the table, once again throwing his black boots on top. “What kind of crazy shit is that? Some fucked-up game of Russian roulette?”

“That is essentially what it is, yes,” Reese said, easing back in his chair. “It dates back thousands of years to an ancient methodology. It is a way to weed out the weaker male species in the group. If the higher power deems you worthy, you will pass the test.”

Tyke snorted. “Why the hell would you chance it?”

“A sense of belonging,” Luke said, causing all attention to swing his way. “Kids with nothing, who come from nothing, will do just about anything to belong somewhere. To have someone to rely on.” He could empathize on so many levels. The difference for Luke was that he chose not to let that need consume him.

Ash was already nodding. “They have this misguided notion that if they join the brotherhood and they pass the initiation, they’re meant for greatness. That they’re more than what they are. More than where they came from. More than the shit circumstances they’ve been dealt.”

“Yeah,” Tyke said. “But they’re dying, right? Why chance it? Doesn’t seem like good odds to me.”

With a push of his finger, Reese guided his glasses farther up his nose. “That only fuels their motivation to join. If they survive, after all their peers have perished, they believe they truly are the chosen ones. Like immortal gods.”

Luke saw the appeal. The need to belong. The need to prove your worth. Knowing deep down that where you came from didn’t dictate who you were, but instead only determined the potential of where you could go. Hell, twenty-some years ago, he could’ve easily gone down this same path. Could’ve given into the circumstances he thought he was destined for. Drugs. Gangs. Death.

He hadn’t given in. These boys didn’t have to, either.

The team just needed to find Serrano and stop him. They needed to cut off the gang’s ties to the drug.

Luke’s phone buzzed in his pocket. Glancing at the screen, it showed a number he didn’t recognize.

“Yeah,” he said, turning his back to the other men.

“Luke?” a hesitant female voice said.

“Depends. Who’s asking?”

“It’s Cassandra. Cassandra Stone. We met at Max’s and then again—”

At the mention of her name, his stomach did a small flip and he wasn’t sure what to make of that. “I remember.”

“I know this might seem odd, me calling you out of the blue. But I was thinking earlier about your proposition…”

“You mean the date.” Just to be clear.

“Yes,” she said a little less enthusiastic. “…the date.”

Out of the corner of his eye, he caught Tyke and Ash look his way with matching expressions—annoyed with a hint of curious.

“And?”

“And,” she said with a snip. Ms. Stone didn’t like being rushed. He smiled at that. “I might have been a little hasty. I wanted to know if you’d like to go to dinner tonight.”

A full-on smile exploded. “Oh, you would, would you?”

“Yes,” she said tightly, and probably rolled her eyes, too, but he didn’t care.

“Hmm,” he mused. “I’ll have to check my schedule. It fills up pretty quick, you know.”

“Tomorrow then? Or maybe Sunday?”

A zap of something hit him hard and fast between the legs. “That desperate to see me again, counselor?”

He’d written her off. Told himself good riddance. But goddamn if he didn’t come alive at the prospect of seeing her again.

“Never mind,” she said a little too quick. “Forget it. If you don’t want to—”

“I didn’t say I didn’t want to.” He was going to wait and see how far he could stretch it, but then again, she might actually back out. “Tonight, you said?”

“Yes. Around seven?”

“Seven works. La Bella down on Fleet Street. Ever heard of it?”

“Yes. See you then.”

“Looking forward to—” The line went dead before he could get the words out.

Sliding his phone in his back pocket, he connected with Tyke’s pissed face first. “Oh, happy day. All’s right with the world. Calder’s gonna get laid.”

All was right with the world. Luke couldn’t explain how she’d affected him, but she had. When she turned him down yesterday, it wasn’t a shot to his ego. It was a hit to something else. Something very primitive and personal.

“Good,” Ash said. “So the old broads worked their magic and got Cassandra to change her mind.” He hit Luke with a sharp glance. “Find out what she knows so we can piece it together to stop these goddamn drugs.”

Luke had never dated a woman for anything other than just dating. Not for ulterior motives or for a case he was working. He wasn’t cool with the idea. But they needed to stop the shit going on in the high schools, and if Cassandra could help speed that up, then he’d do it. And if it turned into an actual fling with her in the process, then he wouldn’t complain about that either.

Reaching for a chair next to Reese, Luke was about to sit when Ash held a thick package out to him. “Landry sent this over today.”

Luke took it and glanced at the front, wondering what DEA North East Director Joseph Landry would send. Standing upright, he slid a manila-colored folder out of the large envelope. “Top Secret?”

“Not anymore.” After a pause, Ash lifted his chin, urging Luke to open it.

United States of America Drug Enforcement Agency

Memorandum for Record

July 31, 2016

Port of Baltimore

Luke scanned the document, recalling the events of that night. They’d stopped Viktor Heinrich and his goons from importing more of the drug Vamp into the port, and effectively saved the country from inevitable, lifetime addiction.

But they’d also killed Lorena Serrano, José’s daughter. Actually, Ash’s fiancée, Sam, had killed her. But based on the report in Luke’s hand, it documented Luke as the one who pulled the trigger.

Sam and her grandmother should have never been there that night. Ash wanted his fiancée as far away from this shit as possible. With good reason. This job was uncertain. One day you could be sitting on a beach in Rio chasing a harmless marijuana farmer and the next minute you could be in the slums of some third-world country being chased by a sadistic criminal. Not the most ideal occupation for one with a family.

So, to keep Sam out of harm’s way and to save Ash’s sanity, Luke agreed to put his name in the official document. It should’ve been Luke backing Ash up anyway.

“It’s compromised,” the team leader said about the file. “Our informant confirmed that Serrano knows.”

Of course he did. That was the reason they’d put Luke’s name on it. With Serrano’s connections, the team knew he’d see it; it was just a matter of when. Apparently sooner rather than later.

So it was official. No more guessing if Serrano would come after Luke. He was definitely coming now.

Preparing for a merciless drug lord to come after you and actually having it happen resulted in two very different emotions. Luke was trained to handle any situation, but when that situation was out of his control, specifically because the team didn’t know where the fuck Serrano was, it changed the parameters of the game quite a bit. Hard to see someone coming when you had no clue which direction to look.

Luke eyed Ash. “So this means…”

“We’re on high alert,” Ash responded. “No telling when or where Serrano will surface. We have to be ready. Lorena meant more to him than his drugs. He’s going to want revenge. And he’s not a patient man when he wants something.”

Luke should feel honored, really. Once Serrano found out where Luke was, the team wouldn’t have to search for Serrano. They would be able to stop the drugs, because both pieces of this mission would appear on their front step in a nice, big, dangerous bow.

Luke let that sink in for a moment, allowing the uneasy feeling to claw its way up his throat and take hold. Serrano was coming to kill him and it could help the team complete their mission. It should feel like a win-win.

It didn’t.

After a deep breath, Luke gathered himself and looked at his best friend. “Better me than her, right?”

Ash’s features hardened, gauging if Luke was being an ass or if he really meant his statement.

He meant it.

Ash had had his fair share of shit in his adult life. He deserved happiness. Luke would give his life for Ash, and he knew Ash would do the same for him. This was the way it was supposed to be. Sam was in their safe circle now.

Tyke’s voice came from the other side of the room where he dug inside a box full of ammo and magazines. “So we’re stuck trying to keep Calder alive, that it?”

“You got it,” Ash said with a nod. “Wherever he goes, we go.”

Tyke spun with a huge grin on his face. Loose bullets fell from his fists, clinking to the ground.

Catching his teammate’s too-eager expression, Luke straightened. “Now wait just a second. I have a date tonight and there’s no way—”

Grinning, Tyke stepped forward like someone just told him Bass Pro Shops was having a five-finger sale in the hunting section. “You heard him, Lukie. Where you go, we go.”

Ignoring his teammate, Luke pleaded with Ash. “Come on, man. Is this really necessary? Serrano probably hasn’t even entered the country yet. Customs could be detaining him right now.” Or at least he hoped that was the case.

Kudos to Ash for keeping a straight face while Tyke stood next to him practically humping his leg. Thor was better trained than that big, dumb oaf. “Serrano is ruthless,” Ash said, fighting a smirk. “I’m not taking any chances.”

Sensing a disturbance in the force, Thor lifted his head from where he lay in the corner, and his ears perked to attention. He made a gruff noise as if questioning whether his services would be needed.

Looking at the German shepherd, Ash smiled. “You, too, Thor. Sam’ll kill my ass if the best man dies before the wedding.”

Chapter Seven

“She’s thirty minutes late,” Ash said into Luke’s earpiece.

“Thirty-four,” Reese corrected.

Tyke’s boisterous laugh cut in next. “She stood him up. Fucking classic. This day just keeps getting better and better.”

“You assholes can go home any time,” Luke murmured.

More laughter erupted over the COMs.

Reese set up visual surveillance of the restaurant inside a van across the street. Tyke and Ash posed as businessmen in suits having a meeting at a table on the other side of the intimate restaurant. All wore disguised earpieces so they could communicate with one another if needed.

Which really blew. How the hell was Luke supposed to get to know a woman, really know her, with these boneheads talking in his ear all night?

He chose his usual joint to meet Cassandra. Quiet with dim lighting. Tones of rich wood accented with red and deep purple cast a sexy aura. Usually a great atmosphere to set the mood and get acquainted. Usually. When he wasn’t on a date with a party of five.

Shifting in the soft velvet booth, Luke caught the glance of Monique, one of his usual waitresses. Another drink? her look said.

He waved her off. He wasn’t going to get drunk alone while his teammates watched like he was a pathetic sap who’d been stood up.

To be clear, Luke Calder didn’t get stood up. Or at least, he never had been. And he wasn’t planning on starting tonight.

His cell phone rested on the table in front of him. He swiped his hand across the smooth screen. No messages.

Had she changed her mind and decided not to come? If so, why not just text him and say so?

“I don’t even give a shit about saving your hide tonight,” Tyke said, “Serrano could walk in and put a bullet between your eyes right now, and I’d care more that you sat there like a sorry son of a bitch, drinking alone.”

“Thanks, buddy.” He touched his cell again.

Still no messages.

He could just call her. Maybe she was stuck in traffic or she was running late because she couldn’t find something to wear. In any other instance, Luke would’ve bailed by now. Thirty minutes was his max. If a woman didn’t show by then, he’d bug out. On any other night, he would have.

But not in front of his teammates. He’d be damned if he was going to get up and walk out alone. Shit, he’d never hear the end of it.

This was insane. He should just leave. It wasn’t technically a real date anyway. So why should he care if she didn’t show up or that the guys were ragging on him?

Another chuckle from Tyke. “God, I’m loving this. You should see your face. Luke Fucking Calder—self-proclaimed chick magnet finally met his match.”

“Oh, come on, Tyke,” Ash cut in, “Give him some credit. She could still show. It’s only been…”

“Forty-one minutes.”

“Thank you, Reese.” Ash laughed. “Forty-one total minutes.”

More freaking hilarity in his earpiece.

Then again, maybe he’d have another drink. Raising a hand, Luke signaled to Monique.

She’d just placed meals in front of a man and woman seeming to be enjoying their dinner. The woman had kicked off one of her black stiletto heels and was inching her bare foot up the inside of the man’s leg. He gave his date a look that even Luke could decipher from this distance. Dinner would be a very short affair for those two.

Monique slid the empty tray under her arm and headed toward the bar. The usual? she mouthed to Luke on her way.

He nodded, crossing an ankle over the opposite knee.

“So, how long you gonna wait, Lukie?” Tyke asked, sarcastic as hell. “Want me to come sit with you so you aren’t lonely? I could run my boot up your thigh, too.”

Luke wanted to shake his head, but refused to react and give Tyke that kind of power. He would sip his manhattan and give Cassandra another twenty minutes. If she didn’t show, then he’d head to the bar and chat it up with the sizzling blonde who just sat down. Anything to salvage this night and his pride.

“Ho-ly shit,” came Ash’s astonished voice.

Then a long whistle.

“No fucking way,” Tyke said. “I don’t believe it.”

Luke lifted his gaze to the front of the restaurant, searching. He spotted Cassandra almost immediately, and the anxiety swirling inside him melted away. She looked just as good, if not better than the first time he’d seen her. Much like that night at Max’s, she stood at the front, scanning each table, her worried expression growing deeper the longer she stood there.

But unlike their first meeting, she wasn’t searching nervously at the open expanse of restaurant for just anyone. No, this time she was looking for him. The excitement and anticipation of that thought sent him reeling. He’d never experienced emotion so strong before.

She slipped out of her long coat and draped it over her arm. Wearing a black-and-white print dress that tied at her waist, it accented her small middle. Her brown hair was down; soft curls at the ends reaching just below her shoulders. Eyes rimmed in black, lips covered in red, the woman looked like sex on skinny black heels. He’d gotten hard the second he spotted her, but now he was lose his effing mind stiff.

Luke adjusted in his seat and reminded himself this wasn’t about attraction. Something told him he’d have to keep reminding himself all freaking night.

His movement must have caught her attention because her gaze finally connected with his. On contact, her features warmed and her eyes sharpened with interest.

You’re not attracted to her. You’re not attracted to her.

Useless. He was still hard as an oak and lying through his teeth.

Not taking her attention from him, Cassandra made her way through the restaurant and stopped in front of him with a huff. “Sorry I’m late.”

“Glad you could make it,” he said. “I started to think maybe you’d given up.”

She slid into her side of the booth and placed her hands on the table. “Between work and trying to leave town on Monday, it’s been a little crazy. I completely lost track of time.”

“Visiting your family for the holiday?”

“Yes,” she said through an eager sigh. “One full week of rest and relaxation.”

“Good for you. I bet your family is excited to see you.”

Monique approached with his drink, placing it in front of him. “Can I get you something?” she asked Cassandra.

“Yes, um…” She picked up the drink menu and quickly scanned it. After a second of reading, she closed the menu. “A glass of the house pinot, please.”

He wanted to bring up her ex to see how she was doing, but he didn’t want to open fresh wounds if she wasn’t ready to talk about it. Plus, he didn’t want to embarrass her in front of the team. Might as well get to the topic that mattered most—the boys in the park. Luke linked his hands together over the table and leaned in. “So tell me about work. You’re a guidance counselor?”

“Yep. I help our students navigate their future—which college to attend, which scholarships they might qualify for.” Frustration filled her expression and she looked away. “Or at least I try to. Most don’t have much interest in furthering their education beyond graduation. If they even graduate.”

“It sounds like what you’re doing is courageous then.”

She brought her surprised gaze back to his and seemed to question his honesty.

It was truly how he felt. He admired her passion. She obviously cared about her students.

What he wouldn’t have given for someone like Cassandra to help him see the importance of school. Someone to care about where he was going and where he’d end up. Instead, he’d bounced from foster home to foster home, a child of the state, barely attending school other than to eat a warm meal. Sometimes he didn’t even get that.

“Thank you,” she said, her proud smile making his stomach clench. A pretty pink color bloomed on her cheeks as she curled a thick patch of her brunette hair behind her ear. It made his fingers itch to repeat the motion. To feel the supple skin along the column of her neck.

He curled his hands into fists, reminding himself why he was here.

“It’s tough to stay motivated sometimes,” she went on. “Most of the kids don’t see their potential. It stems from growing up underprivileged with parents who are out of touch. A lot of our students are left to their own devices, thinking that life on the streets is all they’re good enough for. I want to show them that it doesn’t matter where they come from. What matters more are the choices they make.”

An easy curve lifted across his lips. His thoughts exactly.

“Damn,” Tyke said into Luke’s earpiece. “This one’s too good for you, Calder. She’s like Mother Teresa.”

As if he didn’t already think that.

He kept his smile in place, fighting the urge to grit his teeth. Tyke needled Luke a lot, not realizing how Luke’s upbringing affected him. How could he? Luke never mentioned it. From the outside, Luke looked like he had it all together. Nice clothes. Fancy car. Beautiful women. He’d gotten off the streets, joined the Army, and made something of himself. But the struggle he’d endured before all of that was what he’d rather forget. Completely.

His mother leaving him.

The despicable foster homes he’d been placed in.

The bullying from kids at school when he came to class wearing the same clothes he’d worn the day before.

Yeah, he’d like to erase all of that.

Monique brought Cassandra’s wine and asked if they were ready to order. Since neither of them had looked at the menu, yet, they quickly scanned and made their selections.

After Monique walked away, Cassandra asked, “So where are you from?”

He thought about lying. He wanted to. It was so much easier to be someone else. It was one of the reasons he loved going undercover with the DEA. He could be anyone he wanted. A high-powered businessman with the best of everything and a stellar upbringing, if he wanted.

But this time, just once, he gave her the real him.

“Texas,” he said, lifting his glass and staring at the deep amber liquid. “Vista Point. Ever heard of it?”

Her eyebrows knitted, then she shook her head.

“Most people haven’t.” After a long swallow, he said, “It’s a tiny town at the southernmost tip. Right above Mexico, on the water. Great for fishing and boating.” Probably the only happy times he’d ever had as a kid. Out on their neighbor’s boat, floating all day, ignoring every shit thing in his life except being a boy.

She idly toyed with the base of her wineglass, and it immediately took his mind away from his childhood and instead made him picture her fingers on him. Touching. Exploring. Scraping her nude-colored nails along his back, scoring his skin. He shook himself to come back to the present.

“Do you still have family there?” she asked.

Natural question, since she was scheduled to fly home to visit her family.

“No family to speak of.” It had just been him and his mom. The dynamic duo, she used to say. Or at least they were until she got involved with boyfriend number seven, who was such an upstanding guy. Drug user. Philanderer. Thief.

She waited a moment, probably for him to elaborate, but he didn’t. She caught on quick that he didn’t want to discuss it, because she moved on. “You said you’re only in town a short while for business. Do you travel a lot for your job?”

All over the world. The DEA had sent him to remote villages not even documented on a map and high-priced cities that could have been draped in twenty-four-karat gold. Drugs didn’t discriminate based on income or affluence.

“You could say that,” he responded. “There are always deals being made.”

She frowned as if disappointed by his vague answer, so he added, “I’ve been to just about every country at least once, except maybe Iceland, Sweden, Norway, and Scotland. Oh, and Antarctica.” Penguins weren’t big drug users.

It’s not that he didn’t want to tell her what he did. It’s that right now he couldn’t. She was involved in some way with Ronan and Joaquin, and until they could rule that out, it was best if she didn’t know he was using her for information. As soon as he said the word DEA, she’d put two and two together and that would cancel out any chance he had of finding out what she knew, and possibly tracking down Serrano.

“Where was your favorite place to travel?”

He took a second to think about that. There were so many amazing places he’d been. Some he could even imagine taking her. One in particular stood out from the rest. The most remote island in the world.

“Tristan da Cunha,” he said. “Tiny, rustic, and quiet. Plush greenery, tall mountains, old dirt roads. It’s the kind of place you go to get lost.” With less than three hundred total people, bathing suits were optional. They could pack nothing but a bottle of sunscreen and be on the next ferry out. Complete escape. Just him, her, and the soft sounds of the water lapping against the shoreline.

Heaven.

“Sounds amazing,” she said through a sigh. Placing an elbow on the table, she cradled her chin in her hand, her eyes glittering.

Damn, if that’s all it took to ramp her up, he’d tell her about every trip he’d ever taken until she was hot and panting in his bed.

“I’ve always wanted to see the world,” she said. “The history, the culture.”

“Best way to get an education, in my opinion,” he said. “No offense, Ms. Guidance Counselor. School wasn’t my thing.”

She let out a small, playful laugh. “None taken.” Then her excitement faded, and another emotion clouded her features. She looked at him, but didn’t appear to be looking at him. “I was scheduled to go abroad during my senior year in college. Spain and then Greece. It would’ve been incredible.”

He slid his empty glass to the edge of the maroon tablecloth. “What happened?”

Her eyes cleared and she came to. “My sister got sick, so I wanted to be stateside just in case.”

“I’m sorry,” he said.

“Turned out to be nothing. She has a great team of specialists who really know what they’re doing. But it was better to be home with her.”

She seemed to make a lot of sacrifices for other people. Her family. Her students. Probably her ex, too.

“Are your parents close to your sister?” he asked. “In distance, I mean.”

“Oh, yeah. They all live together. My sister can’t be on her own. She has muscular dystrophy.” She lowered her gaze to the table and with it her shoulders fell, too.

He leaned in and softened his voice. “What is it?”

Cassandra brought a sad gaze back up to his. “When I moved here, she wasn’t that bad off. It’s only been within the last year or so that she’s really been dependent on my parents. I always knew that if anything ever happened to my mom and dad, that Meredith would be my responsibility. One I willingly accept,” she quickly said.

“It seemed like a lifetime away, so I guess I figured when that time came, I’d just move her out here with me. But she can’t be that far from her doctors. She needs so much attention now. I wouldn’t want to have her relapse because I forced her to endure the travel. The only logical solution is for me to move back to Minnesota. But I love my job here in Baltimore. I don’t want to leave that. The students need me. Plus, I’m vested. If I moved now I’d have to start over. My retirement, my tenure. I’d lose all of it.” She let out a long exhale. “It won’t be an easy decision. No matter what I choose, someone loses.” She went silent, so Luke let her have her peace. After a few seconds, she shook herself and her cheeks grew pink. “Oh, God. Sorry. I just babbled all that. It’s not your problem.”

His lungs constricted. No, it wasn’t his problem. But that didn’t mean she had to act like it wasn’t important. She was lucky to have a family to worry about.

“Well, it sounds like you still have a little bit of time,” he said. “I’m sure you’ll figure it out.”

“Yeah,” she said with a ghost of a smile. “I’m a worrier. Always have been. I stress about things that haven’t happened yet and things that might never happen. It’s part of my charm.” Her smile curled fully, making her eyes sparkle.

His breath caught. Dangerous. This woman was dangerous when she looked at him like that.

Luke adjusted in his seat again, draping an arm on the table in front of them. “It’s gotta be tough out here on your own.”

“It is.” She released a ragged breath. “Was. Daniel and I moved out here together, and I think deep down I knew it wasn’t the right decision, I just ignored it and figured all couples went through stages where they were distant with each other.”

“Was he gone a lot?” Luke asked. A single stiff nod was all she offered, which told him all he needed to know about their relationship. Daniel probably started out legitimately working late to get ahead in some stuffy office job, then started to spend more time with his coworker who just happened to need to stay late, too. Probably escalated into casual dinner and drinks in his office, then morphed into dessert on his desk with the woman’s legs spread.

Her eyes clouded with a far-off memory. “It became an issue when we spent more time apart than we did together. I was lonely, but I couldn’t admit it to myself. I guess I thought if I did, that I was a failure or something. That I didn’t give our relationship enough of a try. So I held on, hoping it would get better. It didn’t.”

“Sorry,” he said a little rougher than he meant. Cassandra dealt with enough already. She didn’t need an asshole ex who took advantage of her. “Guys can be real dicks.”

Cassandra shrugged like she didn’t want to care, but Luke caught the deep hurt in her expression. It made him want to find her ex and strangle some sense into him. The guy needed to know what he was missing. Cassandra was an amazing woman. In fact, Daniel didn’t deserve her. Hell, Luke barely felt good enough. She lived for others. And that rare quality was one he wasn’t used to.

Their food arrived and they continued with casual conversation while they ate. She spoke some more about school and asked more about his travels. It was a nice change from his normal dates. The women he typically took out wanted to talk only about themselves, which was expected since he’d met most of them at bars. Nothing serious. And usually nothing beyond a few dates. He enjoyed being able to talk honestly about himself, too.

She’d transitioned into stories about her childhood when her phone rang in her purse.

“Oops, sorry.” Checking the screen, she started to scoot toward the end of the bench. “It’s my dad. I have to take this.”

Now aware of her family dynamic, he didn’t take offense. He gestured for her to go. She slid out and walked toward the restaurant’s entrance.

“This is the most boring conversation I’ve ever freakin’ heard,” Tyke grumbled over the COMs. His words were jumbled as if he spoke between bites of his steak. Tyke was nothing if not a carnivore. “Is this really how you get women in your bed, Calder? You just talk their ear off all night?”

“Sorry to tell you this, buddy,” he murmured, “but you do actually have to talk to a woman to get her to sleep with you.”

“Screw you,” he said. “I talk to women.”

“Explaining which toppings you want on your meatball sub doesn’t count,” Luke replied.

“Dick.”

“Yes,” Luke said under his breath, “that’s involved, too. Want me to review how all that works? What you have is called a penis. What she has is called—”

“This is stupid,” Tyke said. “It’s not like Serrano’s coming to kill Calder while he’s eating. We don’t have to do this. I’ve got better shit to do than sit and watch this.”

Laughter from Ash. “What did you expect tonight was going to be, Tyke? You know how boring surveillance can be. Did you think Calder was going to divulge some magical piece of information to nail women?”

More grumbling. “It’s boring. They’re just talking about work.”

Luke scanned the front of the restaurant, watching Cassandra pace by the door. Her relaxed body language suggested it was a routine call. “Sorry I can’t make it more interesting for you, Bryan. I’ll be sure to fill you in on the details after I take her home tonight.” He wasn’t assuming that’s where tonight would lead. But it gave him endless satisfaction to let Tyke think that’s where it was headed.

Tyke made a sound deep in his throat, a half grunt, half groan.

“Hey, lover boy,” Ash cut in. “Use some of those charms to get her back on track about the park.”

“Copy that.”

“Be advised,” Reese’s voice came through. “We have movement outside the entrance. Approximately six feet, dark hair, tan skin, wearing a thick black jacket and jeans. I would estimate eighteen years old. Hands are in his pockets. Scanning the outside of the restaurant.”

Luke casually lowered his arm from the top of the booth to his side. He was wearing his obscured holster tonight, so the gun rested on the inside of his waistband and out of plain sight. He glanced at Ash and Tyke a few tables over, watching as they also moved their hands to their sides.

The team had nothing against young people hanging around the front of the restaurant. What the guys worried about was that most of the crowd here was made up of older men in slacks and business shirts, and women in dresses. The kid was out of place and sounded much too similar to Ronan and his crew.

“Can you get an ID?” Ash asked.

“Nothing yet,” Reese said back. “He’s leaning against the building with a cigarette.”

“Keep us posted,” Ash said. “If we have to, we can divert, and Calder can go out the back.”

“Copy.”

Cass made her way back to the table, carrying her cell phone in her hand. She sat and moved toward the center of the bench. “So sorry about that. He checks in a lot.”

“How is everything? Good?”

She offered a brave smile. “Yeah, they’re really excited that I’m coming home. He said my sister has been asking about me every day.” Her gaze skirted to the side a brief second, and with it came a look of guilt, then she looked back to him with a pasted-on smile. “I’ll see them in a few days. It’ll be great.” Cassandra picked up her wineglass, tipped her head back, and took a long sip. After swallowing, she said, “So…”

“So.” He picked up his water and swirled chunks of ice inside, making it clink against the glass, before taking a sip.

“Where were we?”

“I was about to ask you more about work.”

Her eyebrows lifted and the corners of her mouth tipped up. “Oh, okay.”

The delight in her voice gave him a small start. It pissed him off she was so shocked that someone would be interested in her and her job. Didn’t Daniel, the wonder-ex, ever encourage her to talk about herself?

Then he realized the only reason he was asking her about her job was for ulterior motives, which pissed Luke off more. He hated using women. Especially one as sweet and giving as Cassandra.

He lounged a little in the booth and tried to remind himself to remain detached. Not an easy task while her green eyes stared back at him in eager anticipation. “Is John Carver the only school you’ve worked for in Baltimore?”

She rocked gently while crossing one knee over the other. “Yep. It was the first school Teachers Across America sent me to after I got my degree. I feel indebted to it. The students there need me.”

From what the team had witnessed, the students needed a hell of a lot more than just a caring counselor, but he caught her meaning. They did need someone who had their backs and wanted them to succeed, even when their own parents didn’t.

The other important piece was that she was sent to the school by a reputable organization like Teachers Across America. She didn’t specifically request to go there. If she had, he might have cause to worry about her involvement in the gang and drug issues.

But she could have worked at John Carver for a while and then got immersed in the gang world.

“How are your students?” Luke asked.

She tilted her head like she didn’t understand his question.

“Do you have students who need extra attention?” he clarified. “Involved in anything they shouldn’t be?” Like Miguel Cortez or Eduardo Garcia.

She groaned. “I have a lot of students like that. Most of my students are in need of some sort of help. I’m doing what I can.”

“Suspect is on the move,” Reese cut in. “Headed west down Aliceanna with cell phone to his ear.”

Ash tilted forward slightly in his chair, catching Luke’s gaze. The threat wasn’t immediate, but it wasn’t over, either. “Make sure he doesn’t double back, Reese.”

Lifting her wineglass, Cassandra tipped her chin up and finished the contents. Once she rested it on the edge of the table, she said, “I never got a chance to properly thank you.”

He placed his knife and fork on his empty plate. “For what?”

Her cheeks tinted red and she looked away. “The other night. At Max’s.”

“Don’t even mention it.” He scratched his ear, feeling the tiny plastic triangular shape buried deep in the canal. No, really, don’t mention it.

“You could’ve easily taken advantage of me, but you didn’t.”

“What a saint our boy is,” Tyke mumbled.

She bit her lip. “I mean, I was pretty drunk and desperate.”

“Really?” Tyke asked with too much interest. “How drunk and desperate? Because I could—”

“You just needed a friendly ear, that’s all,” Luke replied. “I was happy to help.”

She covered her forehead with a palm. “And the morning after. Oh my God!” she hissed through a whisper. “I can’t believe I thought those old ladies were squeezing your…” She lowered her voice, but it didn’t matter. The guys would hear it. Loud and clear. “Balls.”

“Your what?” Tyke barked a laugh. “What the hell happened the other night? You said you were going to Max’s to chill. What exactly does chill mean to you?”

“You took her back to Maybel’s?” Ash’s voice like steel came next. “A woman you know nothing about, who very well might be related to our case?”

Luke resisted the urge to justify his actions to the voices in his head. Cassandra might know something about whatever was going on in the high school with the drugs, but he was damn sure she wasn’t a serious threat. He’d stake his career on it. The woman cared too much about her family and students.

“Seriously, forget about it. I was happy to help.” He glanced at her empty plate. “All finished?” It was time to get away from prying eyes and ears. First thing he was doing when they got out of here—taking the damn earpiece out.

“Don’t be so quick to leave, Calder,” Tyke said with a smirk in his tone. “It’s getting good. I wanna hear more about how desperate she is.”

“Of course you do,” he said under his breath.

“What did you say?” Cassandra asked.

“Nothing.” He flagged Monique and requested the check. “Ready to go?”

Chapter Eight

Cass followed Luke in her car through the city, tightening and untightening her hands on the steering wheel. What had possessed her to give him all that information about her family? First, it was none of his business. She barely knew him. And second, what did he care? Her family’s problems weren’t his concern. It’s not like he could help. Daniel had been her almost-fiancé and he didn’t give much thought about her family, so why would some random guy she’d just met care?

She’d gone to dinner to find out about Miguel, not to spew her private drama all over Luke. But one comment about her sister, then the call from Dad, and the floodgates opened. It felt so good to talk to another adult who seemed to care what she had to say. It wasn’t a one-sided conversation like she was used to. Luke asked questions about her work and family, and genuinely seemed to want the answers. She couldn’t remember the last time she and Daniel had a serious, meaningful conversation like that.

Which was probably why she agreed to go back to his place. Cass wanted to talk about Miguel. It had absolutely nothing to do with wanting to get to know Luke. Nope. Not at all.

Luke pulled his red sports car to the curb on 19th Street in front of a line of brick row homes, then got out. She exited her car and looked around the neighborhood. It was the same street she’d had her Uber pick her up from.

Pretty typical Baltimore. Similar to where she lived across town. Unevenly paved roads. Worn cement sidewalks. Wide front porches. It had character. History. Personality.

Walking up beside her, Luke stared at the view in front of them. “I know you might not recognize it since you were asleep when I carried you in the other night”—he glanced at her out the corner of his eye—“and you ran out so fast the morning after, I’m not sure you noticed anything except your ride waiting by the curb.” He let the comment hang in the air between them.

Smooth transition. “Sorry about that.”

He continued to face forward, but kept shooting sidelong looks her way as they walked. “Big important appointment to get to, huh?”

She didn’t want to lie. But she couldn’t come right out and say it, either.

“I love my sister. I really miss her.” It was the truth. She did love and miss her sister. It just wasn’t the reason she’d been in the park. That eased a little of her anxiety about lying.

This time he craned his neck to look at her fully. “That’s what you’re sticking with? The story about your sister?”

They reached the first step leading to the front porch. Cass halted to a stop. “Yes, why?” Nerves made her voice come out like a high-pitched squeal.

He stopped, too, but much less abrupt, and faced her with a doubtful expression. “You mean to tell me you ran out of the house the other morning because you had to get to the park right that second to think about your sister?” She was about to open her mouth and respond, but he went on. “Not to mention, she isn’t even here in Maryland. She’s hundreds of miles away. So not much to rush for, is there?”

He had a lot of room to talk.

She placed a hand on her hip and let her tone reflect her growing irritation. “And you mean to tell me that you had to take pictures in the middle of a desolate park on one of the coldest days of the year?” He seemed like he was going to say something, but she jumped back in. “And it’s not even your actual job.” She lifted her eyebrows and waited for him to respond. It works both ways, buddy.

He scratched his ear as his jaw worked. “I didn’t have a choice in that.”

“Ha,” she said. “Typical. It’s always someone else’s fault, isn’t it?” Just like Daniel. He had to have sex with the one who shall remain nameless. It wasn’t his fault. The woman must have tripped and landed on top of him.

“Yes,” Luke responded, “in this instance, it wasn’t my choice.”

She crossed her arms, not only in defiance but because the temperature was vicious without the sun. “Oh, really? Please, tell me the all-important reason you had to take pictures in the park in freezing temperatures.”

He gave her a peeved look as if he realized how whipped he sounded. “My best friend’s getting married. His fiancée wanted engagement pictures. I was told to get my ass to the park to do it or else.”

Oh. She’d seen the man and woman posing, but didn’t really give it much thought at the time. She’d been so focused on Miguel and the other boys.

“Well,” she said, her temper cooling, “as far as explanations go, that’s not a bad one.”

One corner of his mouth quirked. “Do you wanna go inside to warm up? Your face looks like a frozen blueberry.” His finger swiped down the bridge of her nose, making heat spark across her cheeks. The touch was meant to be casual, but her body didn’t get the memo. It reacted as if he’d just asked her inside to get down and dirty. And she wasn’t against the idea.

Her hands flew to her cheeks in an attempt to cover up her involuntary reaction. Whoa, girl. Get a grip!

He gestured with a lift of his arm for her to go first. As she walked up the stairs, his hand landed along the base of her spine. She worked to control her breathing and do her best not to lean into him as she waited for him to unlock the door. It would’ve been so natural to do it. He was the perfect height. Her shoulder came up to his underarm, so he could easily wrap his arm around her and keep her warm and safe.

She could be attracted to Luke all she wanted. Nothing was going to happen.

Miguel. This is about Miguel.

Keeping that thought in mind, she took a larger-than-necessary step through the door. He entered and turned once to look outside. He scratched his ear again, and she could have sworn he mumbled something resembling, “Tough shit,” before sliding his right hand into his pants pocket.

He hooked the collars of their jackets on a coat rack next to the door. “Would you like something to eat? I’m sure there’s something leftover in the fridge.”

She paused and turned to look at him. “We just left the restaurant. If you were still hungry, we could’ve—”

“Drink,” he said quickly. “I meant drink. Do you want something to drink?”

“Uh, sure, whatever you’re having. Thank you.”

He flipped on a table lamp in the living room and then the overhead light in the kitchen. Other than that, the house was dark and silent.

Taking in the decor of the room, she was more than a little surprised. Copper-colored carpet. Beige sofa with navy and brown flowers. Oak tables. Small TV on a metal bookcase. She didn’t take him for a ’70s aficionado, but then again he only lived here. It all must be the older women’s furniture.

“Where are the ladies tonight?” she asked.

“Out,” he said, from the other room. “No clue where. Bingo. Church. A nightclub. Honestly, I have trouble keeping up with their schedule.”

The thought made her chuckle. Maybel, Estelle, and Celia didn’t seem like the type of old ladies to sit around and let the days pass in boredom.

Some things clattered, the sound of an item landing hard on the counter, then the cabinet doors closed. “They lead the neighborhood watch if you can believe that,” he said.

“Really?” She thought about the ladies and the way they’d practically interrogated her in her office, and she could believe it.

He reentered the living room with a steaming cup, and Cass nearly jumped on him to retrieve it. “Thank you.” Gripping the mug, she waited for the heat to melt her hands.

Luke pressed a button to turn the TV on. A basketball game appeared on the screen. Since it didn’t seem like he was going to change the channel, she figured it was some important game he couldn’t stand to miss.

When she shot him a questioning glance, he shrugged and placed the remote on the table. “Can’t stand the silence.”

Her heart clenched. What guy would admit that to someone he just met? Plus, she completely empathized. There had been many nights she’d left the TV on in the bedroom, desperately trying to fall asleep in the stillness, waiting for Daniel to get home. It seemed they both understood what it was like to be lonely.

Cass settled on the couch, blowing into her extra hot drink. When Luke sat beside her, his thigh touching hers, she forced the sudden lump in her throat down. Something about his energy, his charisma set her on edge. It made her blood pulse in her veins like millions of extra heartbeats.

She cleared her throat and got her mind in the proper direction. Miguel. “So, back to my question.”

He swallowed and released a sharp exhale. “Damn, that’s hot. Which one?”

“About photography. I’m confused. You’re so afraid of your friend’s fiancée that you braved twelve-degree weather just to help out?” That wasn’t what she was most concerned about, but it was a good way to get back on topic.

“Pretty much,” he said with a playful slant to his lips. “I value my life.”

His free hand rested on her thigh, just below where her skirt ended. The touch sent a flurry of tingles through her. She liked his touch. A lot.

“You value your life?” she asked, breathy.

His fingers idly toyed with the skin at her knee. It was so casual, so normal, that she wasn’t sure if he realized he was doing it. “My friend’s fiancée can be really freaking mean when she wants to be.”

“Yeah, but what about the other things you said. You mentioned stash and Serrano. What does all of that mean?”

His fingers froze. “I told you—I was worried you were trying to sell drugs to those high school kids. Stash is another term for drugs.”

Of course he would choose the most obvious question to answer first. She scooted an inch or two to the left, creating space between them. “What about Serrano? Who’s that?”

He pulled his hand back and balled it into a fist. Sipping from his cup, he took his time swallowing before placing it on the table in front of them. “I don’t remember saying that.”

Loud, blaring alarms went off all over her body. Every night Daniel had told her he was working late. Every message she’d left him and never got back. Every time she lay awake in bed wondering if he was okay…it was that kind of warning. Luke was telling her what he wanted her to hear. He wasn’t being honest.

“Really?” she asked. “You don’t remember insisting that I was moving in on Serrano’s territory and pushing my own stash?”

“I don’t.” His voice didn’t break, but his left eye twitched.

Coincidence? Maybe. But probably not.

Luke moved closer, not only resting his leg against hers, but also his hip, side, and shoulder. He took the liberty to drape an arm behind her. Almost as if he was just placing it on the sofa. But then he curled the opposite shoulder forward and went back to tracing circles against the top of her thigh. “Has anyone ever told you how amazing you smell?”

“No.”

“I find that hard to believe.” He lowered his nose to her neck and inhaled. “It’s intoxicating. It’s been driving me crazy all night.”

He smelled amazing, too. Clean. Brisk. Refreshing. She almost closed her eyes and savored the sensations stirring inside her. His warm breath fanned her skin and sent quivers down her spine, gathering at her stomach. It would be so easy to arch into him and let his lips make contact. Being kissed just below her ear was her favorite precursor, and a surefire move in the direction of yes, you will get some. She would grip the back of his head, digging her nails in, and hold him where she needed him.

His hooded gaze found hers and a slow curve splayed his lips. His rough finger trailed down the column of her neck, and she damn near climbed on top of him.

But since that wasn’t what tonight was, and she couldn’t afford to get distracted, she pulled back to get a handle on her body’s reactions.

The blue in his eyes glowed as if he’d just won some sort of competition. “You have no idea the things that went through my head the night we met,” he said in a husky voice. “Then having you in my bed and not being able to do anything about it…” He made a rough sound. “And seeing you in this dress.” His hand toyed with the tie at her waist. “But you’re here now.”

Yes, she was here now. And she was going to take advantage of it.

She snapped her fingers in front of his face, making him blink and jerk back. “Concentrate.”

He crossed an ankle over the other knee, but kept the motion on her leg going, moving north with each spin. A finger flipped the hem of her skirt up once, twice. A shudder rolled through her before she caught herself.

Cass smashed a hand over his, stopping his ascent. He countered by squeezing her thigh muscle with his large, open palm. She didn’t anticipate the jolt of energy that surged up her leg from such a seemingly insignificant move.

She cleared her throat and said, “Serrano. Elaborate.”

Cass removed her hand from his, but he kept his on her leg, like it belonged there. Like he owned it or something. The heat, the power, the electricity was evident. And he knew it, goddamn it. He knew what that one simple touch would do to her. As if the smug gleam in his eyes wasn’t enough to prove his point, he laid it on thicker with an even smugger smirk.

“I don’t know what you’re referring to,” he said. “Sorry.”

Lowering his mouth, he dipped to her neck again. The hand at the back of the sofa came around and tangled in her hair. She wanted to purr. Another move she loved. The man was batting a thousand tonight with turning her on. There was something so erotic about his mouth at her neck and his hands in her hair, holding her—no, forcing her to do as he commanded. Cass hated being commanded to do anything. But when it came to her pleasure, she’d follow a capable partner wherever he deemed necessary.

It appeared that if that partner was Luke, she’d take instruction like a master.

“Nothing?” she breathed. “Not even a teeny tiny little bit?”

He made a noncoherent murmur.

“Luke,” she said, pulling back with effort. “Seriously. Talk to me.”

He paused, his body rigid. After a moment, he said, “Not even a teeny tiny bit.”

A different kind of heat bubbled inside her. One that worked its way toward her hands and made her ball them into fists. One that ventured to her jaw and made her clench down.

What. A. Liar.

Just like Daniel.

Cass pulled away to place her coffee next to his on the table and got to her feet. “Thanks for dinner. It was nice knowing you.”

Luke leaped from the sofa. “Wait. Why are you leaving so fast again? Don’t tell me you turn into a pumpkin at”—he glanced at his watch—“nine thirty.”

She reached for her coat next to the door. “It’s late. I have more packing to do. And I can’t stand liars.”

He was behind her in an instant, standing inches from her back. Her body betrayed her for a second, leaning onto her heels toward him.

He placed a hand over hers, stopping her from taking her jacket off the hook. “Stay.”

The touch sent charged currents up her arm. She closed her eyes and inhaled a long, slow breath to keep her sanity in check. She kept her expression flat when she turned, meeting his soft, blue gaze.

“Please,” he said softly.

Cass watched his features go from self-assured to vulnerable in that half a second. She couldn’t help but be slightly amazed at the change. What did it matter to him if she came or went? Why would he care either way?

She had to know…

“Give me one good reason,” she said.

He never took his eyes off hers. “Because I want you to.”

She waited for him to crack. It had to be there. That tiny blip of hesitation again.

Cass waited, but it didn’t come. Luke’s face didn’t change. The vulnerability was still there, but he was totally serious. He wanted her to stay for no other reason than because he wanted her to.

She didn’t want to go, but she wasn’t dealing with another Daniel.

Letting her hand drop, she faced him fully.

“If I’m going to stay,” she started, “then we’re going to have ground rules.”

His lips tightened, like he knew what was coming. “What kind of ground rules?”

“Honesty. That’s the first one. I’m not dealing with any more liars. Think you can handle that?”

His shoulders relaxed and so did his expression. “Both sides? The rules apply to you, too?”

She pulled back, offended he’d suggest it would be one way. “Of course.”

“All right, deal.” That was quick. Maybe this wasn’t the best idea after all. His smile transformed into something wolfish, then she really started to worry what she’d gotten herself into. “Let’s add a little fun to it, though.”

“Fun?” Oh, no. “What do you mean ‘fun’?”

His smile broadened, making her feel like she was being run over by a Mack truck and yet loving the entire experience. Damn his naughty smile and those accompanying dimples.

Stay strong, Stone.

“You ask me something, and I’ll tell you the truth,” he said. “But then I get to ask you something right back, whatever I want, and you have to be honest, too. No skirting the question. Deal?”

This wasn’t what she’d signed up for. She’d given up plenty of stuff about herself already. She wasn’t keen on the idea of sharing more with him. Not when she wasn’t even sure he was telling her the truth about himself to begin with.

He was still smiling and seemed to be enjoying—she was sure—watching how fast her emotions flew across her face.

But really, what could be the harm? She’d be lying if she said she didn’t want to know more. It would be her first real opportunity since Daniel to flirt with a man. An insanely good-looking man who made her pant from just one look. It was uncustomary for her to do anything that she wanted to do. The prospect was appealing. “Fine. Deal.”

Then he shot her with a glance so mischievous, she felt it all the way down to the insides of her thighs. Yep, she’d just gotten roped into something she was going to regret.

Luke gently pulled her back to the sofa. They both sat, and she hesitantly turned to face him. “I’ll go first.”

Still grinning, he gestured for her to proceed.

Crap. If he wasn’t going to fight her, that meant he already had a question lined up. He was buttering her up.

“Okay,” she said, composing herself. Let’s get to it. “Who is Serrano and why did you accuse me of having my own stash?”

His eyebrows lifted. “First of all, that’s two questions.”

She watched the lines on his face, waiting for one of them to tic out of place. Not one moved. His features stayed as they were—confident. Cocky, even.

“Even if I had said it,” he started. “What does it mean? Serrano is a brand of cheese, a type of chili pepper, and a street in Buenos Aires. Why would I need to bring any of that up while you and I were reacquainting in the park?”

True. But he’d said Serrano’s territory, and she highly doubted it had anything to do with cheese, peppers, or Argentina.

He practically rubbed his hands together in excitement. “My turn.”

Resisting the urge to bite her lip, she tried to keep her expression neutral and wait patiently for him to ask his question.

“I’m assuming you’re also going to ask me about the park,” she said. “So, go ahead. Get it over with.”

He laughed. “I have you alone and a promise that you’ll tell me the truth to any question I ask, and you think I’m going to waste that on crap about the park?” His eyes glittered. “You wish.”

She gulped. Oh, boy. “Um, okay. What were you going to ask then?”

His smile broadened, the corners curling. “How many partners have you had?”

Cass nearly swallowed her tongue. That wasn’t conversation one had with a man she just met. “I can’t answer that.”

“Ah, ah, ah.” He waved a finger. “Honesty, remember?”

“I’m not lying, I’m saying I can’t answer that. It’s too personal. We just met.”

“Says the woman who went to a bar for a one-night stand,” he countered.

“That was different.” That had been impulse. Reaction. She hadn’t thought that through.

Unconvinced, he said, “Well, we’re getting to know each other now.”

Her jaw dropped. “By going into detail of how many people we’ve each slept with?”

“I didn’t say anything about going into detail, but hey, if you’re up for it, I’m all ears.” He punctuated his comment with a wink. “And I don’t recall needing to say how many people I’ve slept with. But if you’re dying to know, which you very well might be, that can be your next question.”

Cass gulped. She was in over her head. This was a game, a very risky game with an opponent who was much stronger and more cunning than she. The problem wasn’t that she didn’t want to answer his question. The problem was that she did. What was the matter with her?

“That’s not going to be my next question,” she said, trying to stay tough. “And you don’t need to know how many men I’ve slept with.”

“People,” he said. “How many people you’ve slept with. How do I know you didn’t have crazy nights with your girlfriends in college? I want to be thorough. You know, since we’re being honest and all. The devil is in the details.”

She pushed aside the nerves rising inside her and tried to regain her composure.

How had she gotten here? She’d wanted someone to build her pride back up after learning about Daniel, then she’d wanted to see if Luke really was who he claimed to be. And now—hell, she didn’t know what she wanted. It certainly wasn’t to freely relinquish details to him about her sex life.

She’d had one partner—Daniel. That was it. Though that didn’t mean she was inexperienced. She and Daniel had been pretty damn hot in the beginning of their relationship. The last few months, however, had been stale and virtually nonexistent.

What would Mr. High and Mighty think of her if she admitted she’d had one partner her entire life? Especially after looking for a one-night stand a day earlier. Not that she cared what he thought. But then again, she did. And that was what hit her the hardest. For some reason, she cared very much what Luke thought about her.

He looped a finger around a thick lock of her hair and tugged gently as he started singing the theme song from Jeopardy.

Husky, she said, “Are you serious right now?”

He sang louder and surprisingly on key. His gaze traveled down her body, lingering on her breasts, where he licked his lips.

“Fine. One. Happy?” she said.

He stiffened. His eyes shot to hers. “Seriously?”

She wasn’t going to repeat it, so she nodded.

His face scrunched up. “One? That’s it?”

“Gee, thanks,” she said. “I feel so much better about telling you.”

“No, I didn’t mean to offend you. It’s just…how? Why? Sex is exciting. It’s fun. Why wouldn’t you want to keep doing it?”

She’d been in a committed relationship since college. There had been no need to sleep around. Er, at least for one of them.

“That’s more than one question,” she said instead. “My turn.”

He crossed his arms. “That’s fine, but remember your answers, because I’m going back to those follow-ups.” He scratched the back of his neck. “One. Wow.”

“If that’s how you’re going to be. How many people have you slept with?”

“More than one,” he said, smirking.

She waited for him to elaborate, but he didn’t.

“That’s not an answer. You have to give me an answer. I was honest and told you my number. Now you have to. We promised we’d be honest.”

“I was honest,” he said. “I’ve slept with more than one person.” He flashed an open palm like he was a damn Cub Scout. “That’s the honest truth.”

“A number,” she insisted. “You have to give me a number, goddamn it.”

A devilish smile started in his eyes before it reached his lips. It was enough for her stomach to tighten. She didn’t really care if he’d slept with one woman or a million women, it still didn’t stop her from wondering what each episode had been like. If he’d satisfied every one of them.

Of course he had. He’d said it himself that first night—a woman’s needs came first.

“My turn again.” He lowered his face to hers with a sexy smirk. Dozens of wicked ideas came to her, making her want to mount him and try every single one tonight. It should’ve been enough to send her running for the hills. The similarities between Daniel and Luke were definitely there. Good looking. Suave. Smooth talker. But Daniel had never, in all their years together, been able to give her a look that made her entire brain short out. Risky game, indeed.

He scooted closer, and his gaze never leaving hers. “What’s your favorite position?”

Crossing her legs, she placed a hand over her knee in an attempt to stop fidgeting. “H-how are any of these questions helping you get to know me better?”

He tilted his head and stared at her.

“Besides what I’m like in the bedroom, I mean.”

A single finger trailed up from her wrist to her elbow, drawing gooseflesh in its wake. “What someone likes in the bedroom translates almost identically into who they are outside of it.”

“Yeah right.” She was intrigued though. Especially since Daniel had gone outside of their bedroom for more action. “How?”

“Well, let’s start with missionary.” He took her hand, flipped it over, and set his palm across hers. Then slowly, oh so slowly, began a circling rub. “If someone likes doing it the standard, boring way, you can bet your sweet ass they do everything else in life standard and boring, too.”

He couldn’t be more wrong. She loved missionary. And she definitely didn’t consider herself boring or standard. She loved the feel of a man over her, his body larger and more powerful than hers, taking control of her needs and using that power to overtake her.

Cass threaded their fingers together. Her hand was beginning to get warm. “Not if you do it right.”

His lips twitched. “There are much better positions.”

“Like cowgirl?” she asked, and this time she braved something new. Followed an instinct she was used to ignoring. If he could distract her so much with his touch, then she could do the same to him.

She rose to a knee and threw a leg over the other side of his lap. He couldn’t possibly think this was boring. “I guess you’ll say that it’s a slight step up and less boring than missionary.” Her words came out rougher now, and by the low dip of his Adam’s apple, he didn’t seem to mind. “But this would make the woman the alpha. I’m guessing you don’t like that.”

His hands secured around her waist, and he looked up into her eyes. “It’s one of my favorites, actually. You can have the control you crave. Ride how hard or fast you need it. I’ll have the visual stimulation I prefer, watching every square inch of you on display.” He pumped his hips once, connecting with her heat. “It’s equally beneficial, don’t you think?”

Oh. Wow. A bolt of excitement erupted between her legs. Put that way, all she could do was visualize it. And it didn’t escape her attention that he’d placed himself and Cass in a future scenario.

“Now if you really want to go at it,” he continued with the other hand running up her back toward her neck, “and want to show that you’re adventurous and take charge, then you’re going to want to do the windmill.”

“The windmill?” she echoed. That sounded complicated. “That’s a sexual position?”

“Sure is.” His hand closed around the back of her neck. “You’re on top. Once you get warmed up and ready, you lie flat on top of me.” His hips rotated up. “Then you spin your body in a clockwise direction.”

Cass froze. No. Not possible. “The human body can’t maneuver that way.”

He looked sheepish, and his hand fell back down to her waist. “Honestly? I just made it up. I have no clue if it’s a thing or not. Wouldn’t mind giving it a try to find out though.”

Wait a minute. What?

Was he serious?

She caught the twinkle of humor in his gaze.

He broke first, then they both started laughing.

“How did we even get on this topic?” she asked.

“You were dying to know how many people I’ve slept with.”

“I wasn’t dying,” she said. “Just trying to even the score. You heard about my illustrious one. I wanted to hear about your millions.”

“Millions.” He snorted. “Please. I’m pretty sure it would be humanly impossible to sleep with a million people.”

“Bet you’d like to give it a try, though, wouldn’t you?”

Smile transforming into something secret, he dropped his gaze to her cleavage peeking out the top of her crisscrossed neckline. “Only if I get to pick the when, where, and who.”

It was her turn to snort. “You’d be selective?”

“Shouldn’t I be?” he asked, bringing his gaze back up to her eyes. “It’s no fun sleeping with anyone and everyone. You’ve gotta be choosy. That’s half the fun. It’s a game, really.”

All the humor seeped out of her immediately. A game. To most men, it probably was a game. It had probably been a game to Daniel. Or maybe not a game so much as a challenge. Could he get away with it. And he had. For months. Making her feel like the biggest, most gullible idiot.

Cass rose off Luke’s lap and landed hard on the sofa cushion beside him.

“Hey, what’s wrong?” Luke asked, reaching for her thigh. “It was a joke. I didn’t mean anything by it.”

Cass threw a look at him, catching his serious expression. “That’s what Daniel said his affair started out as. Just something casual. Then it blossomed into much more.”

“I’m sorry,” he said. “I didn’t know—I didn’t mean—”

“I know. I just wish he would’ve told me. The worst is that he went behind my back and did it. If he wanted her, he should’ve said it. Instead, he let it go on for months. All that time I sat around and worried about him coming home late. I made excuses as to why he couldn’t attend functions with my friends or coworkers.”

He placed a warm hand over hers. “That couldn’t have been easy. But at least now you know. Some people live one big lie. Hell, some people lead double lives. Kiss one woman and the kids good-bye in the morning, then go into the arms of a second woman after work. And neither has any clue.”

True. But it didn’t make her feel better. And she definitely didn’t want to talk about it anymore.

She pulled her hand from under his and looked around the TV area. “So what’s the deal here? You live in the basement of your grandmother’s house? I’m assuming one of the women is your grandmother, right?”

He didn’t turn awkward like she’d expected, which caught her off guard. He seemed like the kind of guy who would be embarrassed to have to live with his grandmother if he’d fallen on hard times. Since his reaction wasn’t even on the same spectrum of embarrassed, he was either A-Okay with living at Grandma’s house or there was another reason he was here.

“It’s Maybel’s place,” he said. “But she’s not my grandmother. She’s a friend. I needed a place to stay while I was in town, and she was nice enough to offer.”

“Couldn’t you just rent an apartment?” She wasn’t trying to be rude or nosy.

He did look away then. When he came back, that uncertain expression had resurfaced. “Honestly?”

She nodded. “Please.”

“I hate being alone. Always have.” He shuffled away from her on the couch and ran a hand over his short hair.

She sidled back toward him and placed a hand on his forearm. “What is it?”

Deep sigh, then, “I didn’t have the easiest upbringing. Those kids you work with? The ones you’re trying to help?”

She nodded for him to go on.

“Well, I didn’t have anyone like you to help me. Nobody cared if I made it in life or not. It was up to me. And by some…I don’t know, divine intervention or dumb luck, I made it out. Did something with my life. But it wasn’t easy. There were years when I didn’t think I was going to survive.”

Waiting for him to continue, she imagined what his upbringing had looked like. How different it had probably been from her own. She’d had more than enough love and support to ensure that she could do whatever her heart desired. She’d had every opportunity to succeed.

“My mom.” His throat bobbed on a hard swallow, then he said, “My mom was a drug addict. She, uh…” He looked away and his fists clenched. “She didn’t make it.”

“Oh, Luke,” Cass said, the fingers on his arm immediately closing tighter. “I’m so sorry. When did you lose her?”

He dropped a surprised glance down at the touch, then after a few seconds threaded his fingers with hers. “I was eight when I found her on the bathroom floor.”

She gasped. Dear God. Eight. A child with no one to go to or rely on. What kind of world had he lived in? “Did you have any other family? Any at all?”

His lips pursed as he gave a small shake of his head.

Cass rested a hand on his cheek and turned his face to her. She gazed at him with as much sympathy as she possessed. “I’m sorry. I’m so sorry, Luke. What she did…what she must have put you through. It’s terrible.”

Luke watched her with blue eyes that were more poignant than they’d been minutes ago. When he talked about sex, his eyes took on a molten blue like a flame burning at its hottest. But when he was honest, brutally honest, his eyes lit into an illuminated pure-sapphire hue. It was the most dazzling sight she had ever seen.

“I’ve actually never told anyone that before,” he said. “I’m not sure why I brought it up now.”

He’d never told anyone about his mom, but he told her. And he’d admitted that he turned on the TV when they’d walked in because he hated silence. She had trouble pulling her next breath. It touched Cass that he’d trusted her with such intimate details, but it also broke her heart, knowing how much his past must have shaped the man he was today.

If they were being honest with each other, she had to admit that something pulled at her—an instinct to comfort and take care of him. She yearned to take that hurt away from him. She wanted to heal whatever pain he was still holding onto. Working with some of the most neglected kids in the country, she grew to recognize real hurt. Luke did a damn good job covering it up with his sarcasm and flippant comments, but it was there. She realized that now. The caretaker side of her wanted to help him move past that hurt. Even if it wasn’t her job to do it. Deep down, she wanted to anyway.

Cass crawled back into his lap, but this time it wasn’t to turn him on. Instead, it was for support. She cradled his face in both her hands and placed a slow and meaningful kiss upon his lips. They were warm and soft, and the way he sighed deeply told her he’d needed it. The connection from another caring person.

“I’m glad you told me,” she said against his lips. “Thank you for trusting me.” She lowered her mouth to his again, and this time he wrapped his arms around her waist and kissed her back much deeper.

Chapter Nine

The next morning, Cass paced barefoot on the soft carpet in her condo with her cell phone resting between her ear and shoulder. She was attempting to ease her father’s fears about living alone now that Daniel was officially out of the picture.

Her ex had left about thirty minutes ago after packing up his belongings. He’d admitted that he’d been seeing Natasha for longer than the few months he’d implied. It had hurt at first. But whether it was one time, a few months, or a few years, he’d still done it. It was the betrayal that mattered most to her, not the length of time.

“But how are you?” her dad asked, his usual concern in his voice.

“Fine.” Cass set the basket of laundry she’d just washed and dried onto the bed. “Really. I’m fine.”

She didn’t dare bring up her date with Luke, knowing that would introduce a whole other topic for her dad to worry about. The man was one big ball of anxiety, so unless Cass thought this thing with Luke might actually turn into something, mum was the word for now.

She’d stayed another hour last night with Luke. The more they talked, the more comfortable she grew to open up even more about herself and her family. Luke truly seemed interested in what she had to say. He asked a lot about her work, which she loved because it was her passion. He spoke more about his mom and his childhood, which fueled her attraction. She wanted desperately to ask about every little detail, but she didn’t want to push him into talking about it if he wasn’t ready. By the end of the night, they’d agreed to keep this thing between them open. There was definitely something there.

She’d ruled Luke out as a suspicious guy the moment he brought up his mom. After all, how could he be involved after the tragedy he endured as a child because of drugs? She couldn’t fathom it.

“You don’t sound fine,” her dad said. “You sound heartbroken. I should get on a plane and come out there to give that man a piece of my mind, hurting my girl the way he did.”

She wanted to laugh, only because they both knew her parents couldn’t afford for him to come out here, even to confront Daniel. Her sister’s medical bills had taken a massive toll on their family’s finances. Her parents had sunk most of their savings into making sure Meredith had the best care available. If Dad flew out, they’d have to hire a nurse to help her mom, which would strain them even more. He’d feel guilty about not only leaving them, but also adding to their debt.

“I’m seriously fine, Dad.” She opened the empty drawer next to hers that used to hold Daniel’s T-shirts and didn’t even flinch. She kept waiting for the pain in her chest, but it didn’t come.

She’d initially felt a pang of sadness. Feeling inadequate wasn’t something Cass enjoyed. Who did? Knowing he’d gone to another woman all those nights while Cass sat at home was difficult to accept. But the more she thought about it, she realized she and Daniel weren’t well suited. Maybe they never were. They’d met in college. Started dating. Got swept into the excitement of graduation and entering adulthood, and just figured they’d move into that next phase together—then one day marriage and kids. Or maybe that had only been Cass’s plan. They’d never talked about what the future held. He’d hinted at forever, but he never actually came out and said it.

“I’ll be fine,” she said again as she transferred some of her own shirts into the drawer so it didn’t look so bare. “I’m more concerned about you guys. How’s Meredith?”

“Much better,” he said, his usual response. “Still excited about your visit. Won’t stop going on about it.” He chuckled. “We’re all excited. Your mother planned a welcome home dinner for you. She’s cooking so much food, we’re going to have to invite the whole neighborhood.”

With that, her stomach grumbled. She missed her mother’s cooking so much. The woman could cook. “Tell me she’s making the egg and bacon salad.”

“Of course she’s making the salad. She said it’s the only thing that’ll ever lure you home.”

It was a joke, but it still twisted her heart. “Come on, Dad, you know that’s not true.”

“I know,” he said. “I told her the sweet potato casserole and the cranberry bake would seal the deal.”

Her stomach did another nostalgic happy dance, and she let a smile emerge. “You know what I meant, old man.”

“Yeah, yeah,” he said, a smile in his tone. “I know what you meant.”

Cass pulled a few hangers out of the closet and set the pile on the bed next to her clothes.

“So what time’s your flight?” Dad asked.

She picked up her black turtleneck sweater and slipped a hanger inside, straightening the collar. “I’ll arrive around one.”

“Hmm, okay. I’ll come pick you up.”

“No need,” she said. “I’ll catch a cab.”

“You sure?” he asked. “It’s not a problem. I can—”

“I’m sure,” she said, hanging the sweater in the closet. “Stay home with Meredith. I’ll get there as soon as I can.”

Neither one of them said anything for a few seconds. Then Dad said, “You really are okay with everything?”

She knew he wasn’t talking about the airport anymore. “Yes. I’m fine. Stop worrying.”

“It’s just…” His tone turned somber. “Your mom and I were talking. We both agree now that Daniel has, well, done what he’s done and you two aren’t together anymore, there’s nothing holding you there. You can come home. There are plenty of schools in town that could use a good counselor like you.”

It was true. She could see why her parents would think that. But she couldn’t leave her students right now. She’d never forgive herself if Miguel chose to be nothing more than a kid who lived on the streets and sold drugs. Or worse, if he gave into the temptation of the gang and then died because of it. He deserved better than that. He was better than that.

Not that she could explain any of that to her dad. He knew she wanted to make a difference. But she couldn’t tell him about the drugs and gangs. His sheltered small-town upbringing would hear nothing but drugs and gangs, and he’d flip out. Then he’d tell her mom, who would flip out even more. Then they both would insist she move back home immediately and get out of the dangerous area she was living in.

“It’s the middle of the school year, Dad,” she said instead. “My students depend on me to help them set up their future. I can’t leave them. It wouldn’t be fair.”

“What about your future?” he asked. “Doesn’t that matter?”

“Of course it does. It’s just—”

“I appreciate you wanting to help these kids, Cassie, I do, but when is enough enough?”

“What do you mean? I—”

“Already missed Meredith’s last surgery because of work.”

“I know,” she said through a sigh, “and I apologized a million times. I felt horrible, you know that. It’s just really hard to get home sometimes.”

“I don’t know if it’s hard as much as it is a choice.” She pictured his moss-colored eyes with raised eyebrows giving her that pointed look he always gave her when she needed to be put in her place.

Something lodged in her throat. She worked to clear it, then said, “Dad, I’m not choosing to stay away.”

“No,” he said so soft it tore at her heart. “But you do have a habit of picking those kids over your family.”

She turned and plopped onto the bed, rubbing her forehead. “They need me.”

“So do we.” He paused, then said, “We sure miss you out here, Cassie. Your sister…”

The punch in her gut came quick and hard. Sometimes her father didn’t fight fair.

“I talked with Mr. Glen the other day,” he went on. “You remember him, don’t you?”

Her father’s boss. If Cass remembered correctly, his wife was the principal at one of the private schools in their town.

“Yes,” she said, already anticipating where this might lead. “How is he?”

“Good. Somehow we got on the topic of you and how talented you are.”

Imagine that.

“He mentioned that the counselor at Maryvale is retiring and they’re looking for her replacement. They’d love to have someone come on board this year to be trained before she leaves. Great timing, huh?”

She squeezed her eyes closed. Perfect.

“Dad,” she said. “I really appreciate it, but—”

“You know things have been tough for us lately. What with Meredith’s medical bills and such. Mr. Glen agreed to keep me on for a little longer at the auto shop even though there isn’t much work for me to do, so we kind of owe him and his family for what they’re doing for us. He talked to his wife. She said you’d be able to start right after Christmas break.”

She held off gritting her teeth. “Dad,” she snipped instead. “You didn’t. Tell me you didn’t.”

“It’s a good opportunity. I think you’d really like it.”

She tossed a sweater onto the bed. “Oh my God. You did! You told her I’d take the job!”

“I might’ve suggested that you’d be able to do it.”

Holding back everything she had so she didn’t blow up on her father, she took a long, deep breath. Arguing with him over the phone wasn’t going to solve anything. This conversation was better served in person. “I’ll be out there in two days. How about we talk about it then?”

He hesitated, probably to gauge her anger level. “Okay. And it’ll give you time to think about how good of an opportunity it is.”

This time her back teeth did lock down. “I love you. And Mom. And Meredith. I’ll see you all in two days. Promise.”

“Two days,” he repeated through a sigh. “All right, Cassie. Two days.”

…

Ash jabbed a finger in Luke’s face. “Was there a reason you pulled your earpiece out last night after dinner?” The team leader stood over Luke, who was in a chair reviewing transcripts from surveillance at the park that Reese had asked him to look at. They still weren’t any closer to piecing this thing together, so they were rereviewing everything again to see if there was a tiny piece of the puzzle they’d missed.

“I was home,” Luke said without taking his eyes off the computer screen. “There wasn’t a need to keep it in.”

“Wasn’t a need?” Ash barked. “Wasn’t a need? There’s a dangerous drug lord coming after us, and you think there wasn’t a need? Well, guess what, pretty boy? That wasn’t your call to make.”

Luke looked up to meet Ash’s pissed expression. “Yeah, it was. First, it was a date, and I wanted time to talk with her without you assholes interrupting every five seconds. Plus, I was at Maybel’s. If shit was going down, you and Sam are a few houses away, and Maybel can handle herself.”

The woman had been in the CIA back in her heyday, and despite her age, she could probably still drop-kick Luke before he got his hands up. She also had a slew of inventive homemade weapons stashed all over her house.

“Doesn’t matter,” Ash said. “There’s too much at stake for you to pick and choose when you feel like disconnecting from the group. I don’t care if we have to listen to you getting your nuts blown all night long, keep your goddamn earpiece in.”

Luke didn’t argue, because he wasn’t really up for it. The silence allowed Ash to keep going with his tirade.

“Did the woman say anything last night that might be useful?”

“Like how drunk and desperate she was?” Tyke chimed in with a smirk from the other side of the desk.

Luke ignored the big, dumb bastard.

“Not really.” Luke thought back to last night and how absolutely amazing Cass had felt in his arms. How soft her skin was. How her breath hitched when he moved in close. How his own heart rate sped up in response. He’d gotten so wrapped up into what they were doing, that he completely ignored the fact that he was supposed to be talking. Since he knew Ash wouldn’t appreciate distraction on this case, and since Luke couldn’t afford to be distracted, he chose his words carefully. “We talked about a lot of stuff, but nothing concrete about the drugs.” He sure knew a hell of a lot about her affinities in the bedroom though.

Ash shook his head as his lip twisted in thought. “Probably a good idea to build more trust then. See if she can give us anything else.”

“What? Why?” Knowing his tone bordered defensive, Luke changed his approach. “She’s a guidance counselor at the school. Miguel is one of her students. She hasn’t given us a reason to believe she’s connected to anything else. We don’t need to keep watching her.” At least not because she was guilty of anything. Luke wouldn’t mind watching her for his own purposes.

He thought back to her questions about Serrano. She had no clue who he was. Which meant she either wasn’t involved or she only knew about the drugs in the high school and possibly the gang.

If that was the case, it could still help the team find Serrano.

“We’ve got zilch to go on right now,” Ash said. “She has direct access to the students. She might hear something before it happens. At this point I’ll take what we can. We gotta start piecing this shit together soon. No more kids are dying on our watch.” He looked at Luke and something passed between them.

And we aren’t giving Serrano the chance to kill you.

Yeah, the faster they could find Serrano, the better.

Luke shifted in his chair and looked away. “Is that a direct order to keep seeing Cassandra?” He’d been thinking about calling her. He’d like to see her again. And if it would get this bull’s-eye off his back, while seeing just how hot Cassandra burned below the surface, even better.

But she deserved a lot better than what Luke could offer. Plus, she deserved the truth, which included the fact that Luke asked her on that date just to get information from her. With their little honesty pact, what would she think about that? He knew exactly what she’d think. The same thing he was thinking now.

“I’m done,” Luke said.

He wasn’t getting her wrapped up in this, and he sure as hell wasn’t going to tell her he’d lied to her. Luke wasn’t going to be another Daniel. She’d been hurt enough. It was best if they ended things now before one of them got attached. Or at least before she did. Something in the pit of his stomach told him he might already be wanting more from Cassandra Stone than just information. So yeah, it was best if they split now.

Tyke shifted on his chair across from them, obviously sensing the impending anger in their team leader’s tense frame.

Ash’s features hardened. “Done? What the fuck are you talking about?”

Luke casually rested an arm on the table. “I’m not going to see her anymore.”

Slowly, Ash’s eyebrows climbed toward his hairline. “You think you’re calling the shots now, Calder?”

“Of course not.” Ash was team leader, so there was a chain of command the men had to adhere to. Ash said jump, they asked how high, when, and where. But this was different. “I’m just saying, she’s a good person. She’s been through a lot. She doesn’t need someone fucking with her.”

As if lying to her wasn’t bad enough, there was still the very real threat on his life. He was a target for the most dangerous drug lord in the world. Cass couldn’t get wrapped up into his shit. Her sister’s condition. Her douchebag ex. That was nothing compared to the dangers she could face if she was caught associating with Luke.

He liked her. She was the first woman he’d opened up to about his past. Which was even more reason to steer clear. A woman like Cassandra deserved a man who could be there for her all the way. Not someone who had to hide in the shadows because of who he was and what he did.

She was better off without him.

Luke clenched his fists as his attention dropped to the now cold coffee in front of him. This was how it had to be.

Ash spun a folding chair around and dropped into it, straddling the back. He huffed out a breath. “Look, man, there’s a lot going on right now. We’re behind where we should be with Ronan and Joaquin, we’ve got Serrano sniffing up our asses, and I’ve got a fiancée I gotta keep happy.”

Luke lifted a brow. “Trouble in paradise already?”

“I don’t mean it that way. It’s just—” He ran a hand over his buzzed hair. “We’re planning a wedding. A wedding. Me. Christ.” The team leader made a frustrated sound. “Did you know there’s about fifty different types of lace?”

Uh, no. Couldn’t say that he did.

“There are,” Ash went on. “And pink. Did you know pink comes in about three hundred different shades? And God forbid we not pick the exact perfect hue to match with the fucking invitations, napkins, and my bow tie.”

Snorting, Luke said, “She’s making you wear pink?”

“Don’t get too arrogant. She’s making you idiots wear it, too.”

Tyke’s head whipped in their direction. “Like hell I am.”

Ash turned slowly toward their team member and shot him with such a piercing look of disdain that the big guy wilted in his chair and grumbled.

Luke couldn’t care less what color he wore. It was Sam’s day. She’d agreed to spend the rest of her life with Ash, so she deserved to have her way. Hell, if she wanted them to wear banana hammocks with blinking arrows pointing at their junk, there wasn’t a lot they could say.

It was Ash’s turn to rub his forehead.

Luke gripped the guy’s shoulder. “It’ll all be okay, man. You’re gonna survive the wedding. I’m gonna survive Serrano. And we’re gonna nail Joaquin and Ronan to the wall.” And they’d do it all without using Cassandra.

Ash harrumphed. “You better be right.”

He hoped like hell he was. Living six feet under wasn’t what he’d had in mind when he came to Baltimore.

…

Cass had been counting down the minutes until the end of the school day, when she could run outside and catch Miguel. Once her last appointment had ended, she threw on her boots and heavy coat.

She pushed through the heavy blue double doors that led to basketball courts and a blast of glacial air smacked her in the face. Scanning the clusters of students rushing away from the building, she found Miguel walking toward the rusted wire fence outlining the perimeter of the school grounds. Waiting for him on the other side was his brother, Ronan, who was talking to two underclassmen.

Ronan placed most of his weight on one leg, lounging casually. His posture suggested he was trying to impress the boys. If the wide eyes and smiles of the younger students was any indication, they were swayed by whatever he was saying.

Cass called out to Miguel and immediately started in that direction. She lifted the edge of her wool scarf up over her mouth as a way to warm the freezing air before it hit her lungs. It was no use. Her chest ached and her throat burned from her exertion.

She yelled a second time for Miguel, who finally turned. Once he realized it was her who called his name, his lips thinned and he shook his head. He turned back around and continued toward his brother.

“What do you think you’re strong enough for?” she tried again, and this time she garnered Ronan’s attention. The older brother crossed his arms and watched her approach. Ronan knew who she was, or at least that she was the counselor at the school since he’d been a student not long ago, so it wouldn’t take much effort for him to figure out why she might want to talk with Miguel.

Cass was about twenty-five yards away from the boys when Miguel reached his brother. Still staring at her, Ronan smirked and threw an arm around Miguel’s bony shoulders, pulling him in close. His expression was a challenge. She read it loud and clear. Familial bond was much stronger than that of a teacher to student.

Ronan was destined to win this battle. Miguel would join his brother in the gang and there wasn’t anything she could do to stop it.

All true. Except for one major detail.

When Cassandra Stone set her mind to something, she didn’t stop until she achieved it.

She would save Miguel’s life. No matter the cost.

Chapter Ten

“Are you kidding me?” Cass shrieked, darting a look at Luke. “I thought it wasn’t supposed to amount to anything. A dusting. Isn’t that what the news guy said?”

The pair were seated in Maybel’s basement. Cass had shown up at the row house that afternoon with a bottle of wine and some popcorn. Despite his decision not to see her anymore, she’d mentioned that the ex came and grabbed the rest of his stuff, and that her condo felt empty. Knowing the feeling all too well, like a sucker, Luke had given in.

He stretched out on the worn sofa and Cassandra relaxed on the blue club chair to his left, watching reruns of Arrested Development when the special weather report had cut in.

“It wasn’t supposed to,” he said, scooping a large handful of popcorn from the bowl they passed back and forth. He shoveled the helping in and spoke through the mouthful. “I guess the storm took a different turn.”

“A turn that’s going to result in Snowmageddon?”

He would’ve laughed, if it wasn’t for her pitiful expression. What were the odds? The news reporters had stressed that the impending storm wasn’t going to amount to anything. Just yesterday they’d said a maximum of two inches. Nothing to worry about. Freaking amateurs. One job. They had one important job.

Today, the state of Maryland was gearing up for one of the biggest snowstorms they’d seen in years. The mayor of Baltimore was urging people to stay off the roads unless absolutely necessary.

It hadn’t started snowing yet, but it would. The sky was gray and there was moisture in the air that hadn’t been there hours before. Before sundown, Baltimore was going to get walloped.

Cassandra shot from the chair and paced the room. The fabric from her jeans-clad legs swished together as she shuffled back and forth. Her bare feet were going to wear a path in the carpet for as hard as she stomped. “I shouldn’t have waited. I should have left this past Friday.” She looked at Luke so conflicted that he wanted to snap his fingers and turn back the clocks for her.

He set the bowl on the nearby table next to his empty wineglass. “I’m sorry.” That’s all he could say. And he hated it. He wanted her to be able to go home and visit her family. He wanted her to get away from all this shit going on in the city. But mostly, he hated himself because he was glad she’d been stranded here. He wanted more time with her. Even if it wasn’t the best thing for her.

She was looking at him, but not really seeing him. “I should call the airline.” Then she reached for her bag and pulled out her cell and started dialing.

With phone to her ear, she walked out of the room and into his bedroom.

Luke reclined in his spot, giving her the space and time to sort out her issue. Hopefully the airline could squeeze her on a flight today.

Yeah, that was best.

Ash had been talking about sending the team into the city to shake things up a bit. Maybe try to make contact with Ronan or Joaquin from a buyer’s level. See if the team could determine the type of drugs they were dealing with. If they were indeed Serrano’s. Hopefully the city would be able to clear this snow so they weren’t stranded indoors for too long.

Soft footsteps sounded behind him and stopped at his side. Cassandra dropped onto the other side of the sofa, folded forward, and cradled her face in her hands.

After a few silent seconds, she lifted her head with the corner of her eyes and mouth sagging. “They’re all booked.” A small, grim chuckle broke free. “There’s nothing left for me to switch to. The airline put me on a waitlist in case someone cancels. But it’s not looking good.” She glanced toward the staircase in front of them and her chest expanded on a sigh. “I promised him.” She stared for a full minute, then brought her gaze to Luke with her lip trembling. “I promised him I’d be there. Why did I do that?”

That was the moment he wanted to rent a private jet and fly her out west himself. Right then and there. Anything so he didn’t have to see the defeat in her eyes. “I’m sorry, Cass,” he said. “I know how much it meant to you to get home.”

Cassandra nodded as she nibbled on the inside of her cheek. She seemed to be doing a calculation in her head like she wasn’t going to accept what the airline said. She was going to find a way to get home before this storm.

No surrender. He idolized her for that. She could give up. Her situation seemed all but lost. If she didn’t get out now, she would be stuck on the East Coast until roads cleared. And what Luke had seen of Maryland roads with only a few inches of snow, it would take the city days to clear what they were forecasting. Days.

The woman would drive herself insane in that amount of time.

Luke moved to sit next to her, his weight making the cushion dip slightly, which tipped her balance toward him. He placed an arm over her shoulders and let her decide if she needed his comfort or not. She didn’t give in immediately, but she didn’t pull away, either. She was trying to stay strong, he could see it in the way she set her jaw. But each breath grew deeper and her chest rose more noticeably. He stayed still, letting her know he was there, but was careful not to offer more comfort if it wasn’t wanted. If she was going to break down, it would be her choice.

She gave in.

Cassandra curled into him, placing her head on his shoulder, so Luke wrapped his other arm around her and held tight. He breathed in her soft floral scent as he let her have the time she needed to regroup. The protector in him was glad he was here, holding her when she needed it. Otherwise, where would she be? Back at her vacant condo with nothing but her thoughts to keep her company.

“What am I going to do?” she asked, holding onto him like a lifeline. He wasn’t sure she realized she was doing it. “I need to be there. They need me there.”

He squeezed her tighter, hating that he couldn’t give her a solution. “I don’t know. We’ll keep calling in case something opens up. The worst part of the storm isn’t supposed to hit until tomorrow, so there’s still a chance you’ll be able to get out.”

There was always a chance. Even if it didn’t seem plausible.

No surrender. If she wasn’t going to give up, then neither was he.

She picked her head up, meeting his gaze straight on. “Okay.”

He still didn’t release her. Instead, he wrapped a hand around the back of her neck and looked into those determined green eyes that had captured him the first day they’d met. He dropped his shields and let her see right into his thoughts. He wanted her to know that someone was in her corner. She didn’t need to feel alone.

His gaze traveled to her lips. She moistened them with her tongue, and then swallowed hard. He pulled her in closer, dipping his chin. He wanted his mouth on hers. Wanted to experience more of what she tasted like. Hell, he wanted to know every kiss so intimately that it branded into his memory. Reserved and cordial. Soft and sweet. Hard and fast. Complete abandon. He wanted every single one.

Cassandra moved in the rest of the way. The kiss was quick—much quicker than he preferred—but it still filled him with warmth.

She pulled back a few inches and spoke through a sigh. “Thank you. I feel like I’ve been saying that to you a lot. I guess it’s because you always seem to be there to rescue me when I need it.”

“You don’t need rescuing,” he said, wanting more of her. As much as she’d give him. “You can handle anything.”

He placed his lips on hers, relishing how receptive her body was to his. How it seemed to radiate electric currents when mixed with his own energy. He’d never felt anything else like it. It was intoxicating.

Her smile broadened to full power, and he could have sworn he lit up like a 500-watt bulb.

“I know what it’s like to struggle,” he said, “and it makes it a hell of a lot easier when someone’s got your back.” He’d spent too much time growing up on his own. Never being able to lean on anyone for help or support. It wasn’t until he’d joined the military, and met Ash, that he’d learned how strong the bond of a true family could be. People sticking by you no matter what. It had changed his entire perception and attitude. Some might have even said it had saved his life.

The Army was a big reason why he’d never had to talk about his mom. Sure, he’d had mandated counseling sessions, which he’d begrudgingly attended for a while. But what did some doctor care about Luke? The “experts” he’d talked with were doing a job. Nothing more. Getting paid to let him talk about his shitty past. But after he’d gained a family of thousands on the battlefield, he’d learned the importance of being there for someone. Really being there. All the way. He’d done it for Ash, and if that’s what Cassandra needed right now, then he was ready and willing to do it for her, too. Something good had to come from what he’d went through.

“Thank you,” she said again with an open expression. “I appreciate you listening.”

“I guess I should say you’re welcome,” he said, pride taking up residence in his chest. Or maybe it was Cassandra filling a space, too. She’d come out of nowhere and made him feel things he didn’t know how to process. Emotions he didn’t recognize. “But that doesn’t really cut it. We’ll go with it’s my pleasure.” Because it was. Pleasure was the closest thing he could come up with when he thought about Cassandra.

He moved his hand up the base of her neck, tangling his fingers in her long, brown hair. He brought his mouth close enough to hers to feel her warm breath.

Her eyes fluttered closed, and he dove back in.

Dipping his tongue out, he eagerly found hers. She tasted like wine, sunshine, and temptation. He couldn’t make sense of that thought, and he didn’t want to. All that mattered was his hand closing into a fist around her tousled hair, and her mouth staying exactly where it was against his. She let out a little whimper that ignited his blood to molten fire. He devoured her completely. Took every sigh and moan she put out, and returned it with as much vigor and eagerness.

Luke eased her onto the sofa and settled on top of her, cradled between her open legs. His free hand coasted down her side to her thigh. Hitching her leg up, he wrapped it around his back.

Much better.

Straining against his jeans, he yearned for a way inside of her.

She clasped the back of his head, applying enough pressure to take control of the kiss. Adjusting her head slightly, she opened her mouth wider, inviting him in for an even deeper connection.

One quick slice of his hips against her heat, and she was already meeting him halfway. She gripped his shirt like she was trying to crawl inside of him. The thought would’ve made him laugh if it wasn’t for the fact that he was so damn turned on he could barely think about anything but getting her naked.

“Luke,” she moaned. “We shouldn’t…”

He kissed her again. “Yes, we should.”

“This is crazy…” she tried again. “How can I want you so bad from just a kiss?”

His lips crashed down on hers. He didn’t care what the reason was, just as long as she wanted him.

His hand traveled from her thigh to her backside where he felt the hard plastic of her phone in her pocket. Unable to dig his fingers in like he wanted, he imagined what it was going to feel like to grip her bare ass once he ripped these jeans off.

She reached for the hem of his shirt, nudging it up over his head, and tossed it to the middle of the floor. As she ran her gaze over his bare chest, the green in her eyes deepened, making him feel like a god.

“Cass,” he breathed, resting his forehead against hers.

“Luke,” she said just as strangled.

He should stop this. It wasn’t fair to her. He’d promised honesty and no games. But hell if he could do it with her looking at him with that blatant expression of want.

His hand grazed under her shirt, working its way up her chest to cup her bra.

“We should probably get rid of this,” he said.

“It does seem unfair that only one of us is shirtless.”

Urging her shirt up her stomach, he glided it toward her neck—

“You kids need anythin—?” Maybel’s voice said in front of them.

Cassandra squealed, shoved him off, and catapulted to the other side of the couch all in one lightning-swift move.

Luke was flipped onto the floor, catching himself just before he face-planted into the carpet.

Damn. He looked up to see Maybel walking the rest of the way down the stairs, wearing a thick black jacket and an apologetic smile. Sorry, she mouthed.

“Just wanted to check to see if you two were okay,” she said, her gaze connecting with Luke’s balled up T-shirt on the ground. “Guess you were.”

Cassandra’s eyes expanded and she looked away as her face filled with color.

“Estelle and I are heading up to the market before this storm hits. You two need anything?”

Estelle’s brown poof of a head appeared. “It’s gonna be a doozy.” She plodded down the steps in a bright red parka and a leopard print scarf and stopped next to Maybel. She gave shirtless Luke a once-over and smirked. “We need the essentials. Vodka, fruit snacks, and bloody mary mix.”

Maybel rolled her eyes. “Also toilet paper, bottled water, and batteries.”

Still seated on the floor, Luke bent a knee and rested an arm over it. “I’ve got the water and batteries in my room if the store’s sold out.”

Maybel gave a satisfied nod. “Thanks, dearie. Anything you two need?”

“Beer?” Estelle offered. “Pretzels? Condoms?”

Choking noises came from Cassandra’s side of the sofa, and she still wouldn’t meet anyone’s gaze.

Thanks, Estelle.

The brazen older woman shrugged, still grinning.

“We’ll be back in about an hour,” Maybel said, going up one step. She latched onto Estelle’s arm and pulled.

Estelle resisted, planting her snow boots into the carpet. “You hear that, boys and girls? One hour. Skip the foreplay and just stick it right in this time.”

Cassandra was hyperventilating.

Shaking his head, Luke waved as the women climbed the stairs and closed the basement door behind them.

Eyes almost bugging out of her head, Cass turned to him and hissed, “They think we’re going to do it. Oh my God. Right here. On her couch!”

“No, they don’t,” he started. “They’re—”

“I have to go!” she said, getting to her feet. “I can’t be here when they get back. They’ll think something happened between us.” She glanced down at herself. “My shirt’s wrinkled. Does it look wrinkled to you? Do you think they’ll remember it was wrinkled?”

Luke got up and went to her, placing his hands on her shoulders. “Cass, calm down.”

She glanced at his bare chest, color rising from her throat, then she covered her flushed face with her hands. “This is so embarrassing.”

He couldn’t help the laugh that came out. At her annoyed look, he said, “Oh, come on. It’s funny. We’re like two teenagers in my grandmother’s basement getting caught making out.”

Her lips twitched. “It’s just as embarrassing now as it was then.”

Well, now. “A little vixen in high school, were you, Ms. Stone?”

Color reignited in her cheeks, but she did smile. “No. Just normal teenager stuff. Kissing in my boyfriend’s basement. At the movies. In his car.”

He could picture it. Sweet little Cassandra Stone letting loose and being naughty on dates.

“God,” she said. “Maybel is going to think—”

“She isn’t thinking anything. And even if she does, who cares?”

She looked at him like he’d just sprouted horns. “Because it’s her house. It’s disrespectful for us to do it in her house.”

She didn’t knock the prospect of the two of them getting it on. Just as long as it didn’t happen in Maybel’s house. Good to know. “Maybel isn’t home, so why does it matter?”

“She isn’t home?” she echoed. “It’s still her house!”

“I’m a grown-ass man, and you’re a grown-ass woman. We’re attracted to each other. Why shouldn’t they expect we’d do something about that attraction?” He curled a thick strand of hair behind her ear, letting his fingers linger on her neck. The touch tied his stomach into knots, and judging by the way her eyes darkened it sent a jolt through her, too. “You feel it, don’t you, Cass? The attraction?”

She shivered slightly and her words came out raspy. “She caught us kissing. Now they’re going to think you laid me out and had your way with me right here on this sofa.”

She let him guide her down to sit on the couch. He encouraged her legs open and knelt between them. Her eyes sparked as she dropped her chin to look at him.

“Again,” he said softly, “what’s so wrong with that if it’s what we really want to do?”

She placed her hands on his bare shoulders, her fingers moving in an idle dance that sent a flash of energy right to the part of him that wanted her most. “We do?”

His hand dipped beneath the hem of her sweater. He pressed his palm against her spine and urged her forward. Her open legs went wider. Her heat pressed against his bare chest, nearly burning him. “That’s exactly what I want to do to you right now.”

Her features blew right past interest and jumped into full-on anticipation. “It is?”

Nodding, he whispered, “For the entire hour.”

She released a soft moan. “You can go that long?”

“I can go as long as you need.”

She sucked in a breath as the hand on his shoulder clamped down. The heat in her eyes was enough to make him want to prove his point right there. He was ready to engage and not stop until she said mercy. But he’d made her a promise. A promise that had nothing to do with hearing her scream, though he wished like hell it did. So, he stood, pulling her to her feet with him. He ran a hand down to her backside, making her sway toward him, and he pulled her phone out of her jeans pocket.

Stepping back, he inhaled a long, slow breath to gain his sanity back, and held the device out to her.

At her confused expression, he said, “Let’s get you on a plane.”

…

Not what she anticipated, but it was very much appreciated. Luke did that to her a lot. Surprised her with a completely unexpected response.

Cass had been trying so hard to fit Luke into some kind of mold, making him out to be like Daniel, but he wasn’t. Not even close. He was his own man, with his own ideals. And sexiness. Lord, the man had sexiness coming out of his ears.

For all the sexiness he possessed, he had just as much respect, too. Which was what attracted her most. He could have taken advantage of every situation since they’d met. But he hadn’t. He always politely stepped back and pointed her in the direction she needed.

It turned her on to no end.

She was used to being the one to offer comfort. Being a shoulder for others to lean on. The one who always gave in. It was an amazing change of pace to feel all those things directed at her.

Cass and Luke tag-teamed calling various airlines. But it was no use. Companies were already shutting down departures out of BWI Airport. Some airlines estimated Wednesday at the earliest to be able to send planes back out. That was great, except it would be the Wednesday before Thanksgiving, which was the busiest travel day. Flights would not only be jam-packed with passengers wanting to get home for the holidays, but they also would need to fit an extra few thousand people onto planes who missed their flights because of the storm.

What a mess.

Watching Luke now, pacing the floor with cell phone to his ear, barking orders at whomever answered on the other end, she felt it. A white-hot connection that sizzled and made her want to explore just how hot it could burn. Having someone look out for her best interest was new for her and was most definitely a welcome change.

“I don’t care what your supervisor said the first time you asked,” Luke growled into the phone. “Ask her again.”

He’d put his shirt back on, and paced the floor in bare feet like a man who was conducting a major military operation.

Cass placed a hand on his shoulder. He spun with phone still to his ear. She reached for the device and with effort pulled it away. Pressing the end button, she tossed it on the chair next to the sofa.

He lurched forward as if to catch the phone. “Cass, I was trying to—”

“I know,” she said, looking into his baffled eyes. “But there isn’t anything else we can do tonight.” She lifted onto her tiptoes and placed a soft kiss on his cheek, feeling the slight prickle of his five o’clock shadow starting to come in. “Thank you.”

His eyes went hooded and he gave her a sidelong glance. “Do that again.”

Accepting his challenge, she rose up, placed her hand on his opposite cheek, and—

Luke turned and lowered his mouth onto hers. She jumped slightly in surprise, but then she breathed in the taste of him, all raw and powerful, and relaxed against his body. This kiss was sweet, tender, hot, and heavy all in one.

He groaned before gently urging her mouth open. She obliged, welcoming the warm sensation of his tongue as it swept in and seemed to test her boundaries. Desire shot through her, and she almost gasped. Cass tightened her hold around his neck, which prompted him to squeeze her tighter, too.

She couldn’t think of any other place she’d rather be in that moment. She wanted to be home with her family more than anything, but she couldn’t help that tonight. So she let the sensations of kissing Luke help her forget that she couldn’t control every single thing in her life. It was what she needed.

He pulled back, his breath ragged. “What was that for?”

She couldn’t take her eyes off his heated gaze. A gaze she’d put there. “Calling the airlines. Trying to get me home.”

“Then I can’t wait to see what you do to me when I actually get you on a plane.” He kissed her again, much more PG this time, exploring her mouth with varied pressure.

Each kiss seemed to hit just the right spot to ignite another wave of need inside her. Luke Calder knew how to kiss a woman, that was for damn sure.

It was her turn to come up for air. She rocked a little on her feet, holding onto him for balance. “What was that for?”

He gave her a wolfish grin and ran his thumb over her bottom lip. “Because I wanted to.”

Temptation rose fast and strong. It grabbed hold of her and dug its claws in. She wanted this to go further. She wanted to explore this thing between them.

But he was right—she was a grown-ass woman. And grown-ass women didn’t make out like fifteen-year-old girls on another person’s couch. Plus, it wouldn’t be long before Maybel and Estelle came home and interrupted them again. So for now, their PG kisses would have to suffice.

He must have seen the eagerness die in her eyes, because his shoulders dropped. “Another time, then?”

She patted his chest. “Definitely another time.”

Luke smiled, but it was forced. “Probably for the best anyway,” she thought she heard him mutter. “You hungry?” he said louder. “Let’s go check out what Maybel has in the fridge.”

Chapter Eleven

By the time Luke and Cass started cleaning up the dining room table after eating leftover meatloaf, Maybel and Estelle came in through the front door, bringing with them a brisk wind and spattering of fluffy snow.

“Well, it’s here,” Maybel said, brushing her hair with a gloved hand. “Glad we made it out when we did. They’re closing roads and telling everyone to say home.”

Luke passed a reserved look to Cass. That was it. She wasn’t going to get out. At least not right now.

If there was one thing he hated, it was being powerless. He’d promised himself after he’d turned his life around that he would do what he could to control the controllable. To only worry about what he himself could do. And right now that meant making Cass as comfortable as possible during the snowstorm.

“Maybel,” he said, entering the kitchen. “Do you have some extra sheets and pillows?” Cass could have his bed and he’d sleep on the couch in the TV area downstairs.

Estelle carried a large brown paper bag toward the kitchen. She set the items she’d purchased on the counter.

Maybel pulled two jugs of water out of plastic bags, cradling them in her arms. “In the closet at the top of the stairs.”

He reached for both jugs and placed them in the pantry. Cass entered the kitchen to retrieve the cold items and put them in the refrigerator.

With an appreciative glance, Maybel unwrapped her scarf from her neck and draped her thick jacket on a chair as Luke made his way toward the stairs.

When he came back from his mission, Maybel, Estelle, and Cass were seated at the kitchen table, each with a mug in front of them. The scent of coffee was a welcome and pleasant diversion. After setting the linens on the nearby chair, he joined the ladies in the kitchen.

“I’m sorry, dear,” Maybel said. “I’m sure your father will understand.”

“He will,” Cass responded through a half-hearted laugh. “He won’t like it, and will most likely hold it over my head for years, but he’ll eventually get over it. Hopefully.”

The shadow in her voice made something crack in Luke’s chest. It was a jagged, slicing pain, bringing back memories of his mother making hundreds of promises that she never kept.

Luke approached the counter, and poured a cup of coffee, ignoring the ache coursing through him. He’d spent the last twenty-three years avoiding anything close to real feelings, but it seemed the more time he spent with Cassandra, the harder it was to fight off. His defenses grew thinner, setting him on edge. He didn’t want to hurt for her. He didn’t want to feel anything.

Closing his eyes, he did the breathing tactics his therapist had shown him. He focused on what he had, rather than what he’d lost. He visualized Ash, Tyke, and Reese. Maybel, Estelle, and the other ladies. Without being able to stop it, he pictured Cass. Her warm smile. Her bright eyes. Her passionate energy.

Mug in hand, he lowered himself in the open seat next to her. Immediately the niggling pain subsided and the tension in his body eased. Forget coping mechanisms. She held the key to his relaxation.

“Hopefully the city can get off their asses and get this nasty, wet garbage outta here quick,” Estelle said. “With how slow they are, you’d think we never get snow. It’s ridiculous.”

Cass attempted a smile before blowing over the top of her mug. “I guess we’re lucky it hit when it did since the kids already have off school for the holiday.”

“You’re at John Carver, right?” Maybel asked after a swallow from her own mug. “What made you choose there?”

“I didn’t have a choice on school, only location.” Cass went into the same story she’d told Luke about how Teachers Across America sent her here.

“Tough area,” Estelle mumbled.

Cass stayed impassive, but Luke caught the protectiveness behind her posture. She loved those kids and didn’t appreciate anyone putting them down. The beats in his chest thumped a little harder and pride surged through him at how driven she was for others less fortunate.

Keep your distance, Calder. He reminded himself. She’s leaving. Once she learns of your impending fate, she’ll cut and run. It’s inevitable.

“They have a lot of potential,” she said back. “I have one student who qualified for a scholarship to the University of Maryland on a full ride. He has amazing potential. I’m so proud of him.” She glanced out the side window where the snow fell in thick, white sheets, and sighed. When Cass brought her attention back to the table, she shook her head. “If only he would see it. He thinks the best he’s good for is living on the streets.”

Estelle and Maybel nodded like they understood.

“It’s tough, Cassandra,” Maybel said. “If that’s all they know, if that’s all they’ve been shown, it’s hard to break that cycle.”

Cass’s expression cleared and she looked directly at Maybel. “I’m going to change that. I’m going to make sure boys like Miguel know they’re meant for more. They can do more.”

There it was. The real reason she’d been at Patterson Park. But the question still remained—why? Because she cared and just wanted the kid to do something with his life? Or was it more than that? Was it only Miguel? Or was she somehow trying to help Ronan and the other gang members, too? Most of Hermandad Eterna had gone to John Carver and would’ve been at the school during Cass’s tenure. Was she out to save them all? Given her enormous heart, he wouldn’t put it past her.

Maybe she wasn’t involved in a villainous role like the team originally thought, but she could still be mixed up in some way with the dangers of the drugs and gang.

The women continued to chat, not realizing that Luke had retreated into his own little pissed off world. They moved onto more small talk about the neighborhood and the weather, and they agreed Cass should stay for as long as needed until the storm cleared.

No problem. Temporary accommodations until the storm cleared and she could be on her way. Far, far away. Hopefully halfway across the country.

“Plus,” Estelle chimed in. “You’re not gonna wanna miss the poker game.”

“Poker?” Cass slid a glance at each woman, then sent a cautious look at Luke. “But I don’t know how to play.”

Estelle tapped Cassandra’s free hand. “Don’t worry. I’ll show ya how to play.”

Maybel chuckled. “Cheat,” she said. “Estelle will show you how to cheat.”

…

Cass and Luke stood in his small bedroom, both staring at his king-size bed.

She was wearing his T-shirt and sweatpants, and they smelled like him. Crisp, clean, and fresh. Like the ocean breeze coming off the water. She wanted to bask in it. Breathe it in. But she also didn’t want to look like a total tool in front of him, so she strangled the life out of the shirt to keep her hands from lifting the fabric to her nose. Since she was getting ready for bed, she wasn’t wearing a bra, either; another reason she shouldn’t lift the shirt up. Once he turned around, it was fair game.

I can keep my hands off him. I can keep my hands off him.

Or, she’d try her best. His kisses though. Every time she thought about them, her blood went hot and her insides melted. She wanted more. Not just on her lips, but everywhere. His touch made her body come alive. She rejoiced in the sensation. Had never felt anything like it.

“So,” he started, drifting a glance at her. “You should have everything you need. If you get uncomfortable and need to readjust…” He approached his nightstand and opened the top drawer, pulling out a small white remote. He held it out to her. “You can use this to change the firmness of the mattress. I like it pretty firm, and I know that’s not for everyone, so you can lower the number to whatever you need.”

She looked down at the remote in his hand. “It’s okay. I don’t want to mess your bed up or change anything.”

Lifting a shoulder, he said, “It’s not a big deal.”

“What about you? Won’t you be uncomfortable? If I change the setting, would it change your side, too? If you need it hard tonight, it can be hard.”

“Hard?” His eyes flashed as a slow, wide smile broke across his face. “Yes, I do need it hard. But I’m not sleeping in here with you tonight.”

“Well, then where—?”

He hitched a thumb over his shoulder. “On the sofa.”

“Luke, I can’t kick you out of your own bed. I’ll take the sofa.”

She made it two steps before he growled. “Stay.”

Cass froze at the strict command, yet a giddy thrill sizzled over her skin. Stay.

Their gazes connected, his blue eyes boring into hers, the color deepening with each passing second. She desperately wanted to slam the door closed and pull him to her.

“You’re killing me with that look, Cass,” he said through a groan. “It’s difficult enough seeing you in my favorite T-shirt.” His gaze dropped to her breasts and his nostrils flared. She tried her best not to fidget. She tried to ignore how much she liked when he looked at her that way. It was useless. “Do us both a favor and let me walk out of here.”

“Are…are you sure?” she asked on a breath. “I…I just feel bad kicking you out of your own bed.” Yeah, that’s it. You feel guilty. Not a burning need to have him between your aching thighs.

He let out a gruff chuckle. “This is for the best. Trust me.”

“Are you sure you’ll be okay out there?”

“I’ll be fine.” But when he said it, his eye twitched.

She leveled him with a look. “You’re lying. Wanna know how I know?”

The corner of his mouth went up. “How?”

“Because your eye twitched. That’s your thing.”

“My thing?”

“Yeah,” she said. “You did it when I asked you about Serrano. Your left eye twitched.”

“It did not.”

“It did,” she said. “That’s how I knew you weren’t being honest with me.”

His fingers touched the spot just below his eye and he wore a thoughtful expression. “I have a tell.” He said it low, as if to himself. “Damn.”

He sighed. “You wanna hear me say it, don’t you?”

“Yes.”

Laughing, he said, “Fine. I want my own bed. The couch sucks and is full of lumps. It gives me a cramp in my back that takes a week to work out. Happy?”

“I’m sleeping on the couch.” She took a quick step forward.

“Cass,” he snarled, stopping her. “Stay in here and go to sleep.”

“But—”

He ran a hand over his short blond hair and released a gruff sound.

“Fine,” she said. “I’ll sleep in the bed. But at least stay in here with me. I don’t snore or kick or flail around. I promise to stay on my side and not bother you.” It would take a hell of a lot of effort, but at least she wouldn’t have to feel bad that he was uncomfortable in the other room.

He smiled, but his eyes were tense. “I appreciate you looking out for me. But I can’t make that same promise.”

She didn’t take him for a guy who snored or kicked in his sleep, but hey, everyone had quirks.

He stepped forward so their bodies were almost touching, and he dipped his chin to look into her eyes. “If I stay in this bed with you, I can guarantee I won’t stay on my side and I’ll most definitely bother you. All night. You’re in my favorite shirt with your bare breasts all over the cotton. I wanna run my hands along your skin, lift that fucking thing off, and suck on you until you scream for me to stop.” His comment was punctuated with so much heat her knees almost gave out. “You said you won’t do anything like that in Maybel’s house, and I’m trying to respect that. Which is why I’m walking out. Right now.”

Why had she said that about Maybel’s again? It seemed like a good idea at the time. Now that she was wet and practically panting, not so much.

Her body swayed forward, but he stepped back.

“Please, Cass. I’m holding on by a thread now as it is.” His expression was laced with promise, and a quiver raced up her spine.

He turned and walked to the doorway. Shooting her a fiery glance over his shoulder, he said, “Sweet dreams.” Then pulled the door shut behind him.

Sweet dreams. Ha! If she could sleep at all.

Chapter Twelve

Maybel’s kitchen looked like an explosion had gone off in the produce aisle at Food Lion and the survivors ransacked what they could in order to salvage a meal out of it. Boxes and cans of food lay opened and empty on the counter. Clear vegetable bags had been ripped open and left wherever the contents had been taken out. Food-covered utensils in every shape and size lay strewn on every available surface.

Cass stood behind a wheeled cart, taking turns sipping beer from a bottle Estelle handed her and sliding a peeler over a potato. The same potato she’d picked up about thirty minutes earlier. She just couldn’t seem to get her brain and her hands to work together to accomplish the task of finishing it and moving onto the next one.

She was freaking exhausted. She’d lain awake most of last night in Luke’s bed, tossing and turning, imagining what it would be like with him in it. His hands. His body. His lips…

Damn, this was going to be a long, frustrating day.

She hadn’t been able to get a flight out, which really sucked. The roads still weren’t all the way clear and the airlines were running limited flights. But what sucked more was the call home to say she wouldn’t be there for Thanksgiving. It was the first holiday they wouldn’t spend as a family. It broke her heart.

The fun she’d had with the older women, the feelings she had for Luke, had distracted her. Which added to her guilt. Her family meant everything to her. She never wanted them to feel less important than her job or her friends.

When she chatted with her dad, she’d offered to transfer the airfare tickets she’d originally booked for a weekend trip out west. He, of course, loved that idea and figured she’d jump on the next plane out. More guilt avalanched after she told him she needed to check her schedule at school. She’d really only needed to check in on Miguel. It would be a full week since they’d been at school. Anything could have happened in that time. She couldn’t commit to going home until she knew he was okay. But she assured her dad that she’d visit as soon as she could.

So in the meantime, Cass promised herself she would make the best of her situation. That included trying to be the best potato peeler ever.

Except…

Luke was showered and clean-shaven, looking like he’d gotten all eight hours of shut-eye, the lucky man. His blond hair was styled just the right way to be sexy without looking overdone. He wore an apron that said I Love Naps, Netflix, and Long Walks to the Fridge over a white long-sleeved shirt and jeans.

Looking sexy as hell and as tempting as her comfy bed.

She loved his lean stature. The effortless way he carried himself so self-assured. The way his body was tight in all the right places. She knew firsthand he owned a pack of muscles under that shirt, but he wasn’t bulky.

He seemed uber comfortable in his role as master chef. He barked orders at passersby to hand him this seasoning and toss him that utensil. Then, of course, because she was frustrated out of her ever-loving mind, she imagined what he would be like barking orders at her between the sheets.

Oh, screw it. Cass took a break from her beer and potato to gawk at Luke working his culinary magic on the twenty-pound turkey Maybel had purchased.

“You went a little overboard, Maybel,” Luke said, opening the side drawer and pulling out a large knife. “We’re feeding eight people, not an entire army.”

The older woman waved his comment away. “Oh, hush. No one is going hungry in this snowstorm on my watch.”

Estelle had brought brussels sprouts and green beans. Celia brought two pies. Maybel was adding massive amounts of sugar and bourbon to a pot of cranberries and orange zest on the stove.

The front door latched opened, so Cass looked over her shoulder. A tall, muscular, brown-haired man and an athletic blonde woman entered. The man carried a clear wide container of food and a brown grocery bag. A fourth older woman with gray hair and glasses followed them in, holding her winter jacket closed at her neck.

“’Bout time,” Estelle said, dropping the serving spoon to greet the trio in the entryway. She poked her head in the bag the man carried. “Did you grab the limes? Tell me you didn’t forget the limes.”

“I didn’t forget the limes,” he responded.

“That’s ma’ boy.” Estelle squeezed his cheek before reaching into the bag and pulling out four green orbs. She approached the counter where her nearly empty glass of vodka waited, and started cutting the limes and placing slices inside.

Footsteps came up behind Cass and stopped at her side.

“Hi, I’m Sam,” the pretty blonde said, then pointed to the tall, muscular man and the older woman with glasses she’d come in with. “That’s Ash and my grandma, Rose. You must be Cassandra. It’s nice to meet you.”

“You, too,” Cass replied, feeling almost starstruck. Sam had the kind of smile that brightened everything around her with one shot. Cass felt the effects immediately.

Sam rested a hand on her popped hip, watching Ash inspect the turkey. “So you and Luke are a thing, huh?”

A thing? She quickly looked at the other woman. “Well, I don’t know if…I’m not sure I’d say…” It was so early. They barely knew each other. Aside from a few scorching kisses at least. Was it a thing? Could it be a thing? She didn’t know yet.

Cass moved her attention to Luke, who sent her a mouthwatering stare that should have been illegal.

When Cass’s gaze met Sam’s knowing expression, the other woman laughed and patted Cassandra’s shoulder. “You poor thing.”

The temperature in Cass’s cheeks amplified tenfold. “It’s not like that. He’s helping me…I couldn’t get home because of the snow. I was supposed to be with my family this week.”

“So nice of Luke to help you in your time of need,” Sam said, seeming to be fighting another smile.

“He is,” she replied. “Seriously. It’s not like that. He’s just helping.” Or at least that’s what Cass was going with until she was ready to classify what was going on between them.

Sam’s lips pulled in, but the smile remained in her eyes. “Whatever you say, hun.”

“Ash,” Sam called out. “Come meet Cassandra.”

Ash followed the sound of Sam’s voice, and when he looked at Cass, his top lip snarled.

Sam made a sound in the back of her throat. “Ignore him. He’s a grump most of the time.” Then the woman’s face transformed into pure bliss and she sighed. “I only keep him around because of the other times. Seven more months and we’ll say ‘I do.’”

So they were the friends Luke was photographing.

“Congratulations,” Cass said. “That’s exciting.”

“Thank you. It is.” Sam ran a hand through her long blonde hair, curling the strands behind her ear. “I didn’t think it was going to happen. We went through a lot to get here.” Sam gazed at her fiancé like he was her holy savior, and it made Cass blush again but for a completely different reason.

Ash caught his fiancée’s stare, and either by force of gravity, habit, or something much stronger, he made his way over to her on a mission. He placed his palm at the base of her neck and kissed her. Feeling a little uncomfortable, Cass and her beer ventured to Luke and the turkey.

“Almost ready?” she asked.

He used the knife to slice into the bird with precision. “Just about. You hungry?”

Her stomach chose that moment to growl.

The knife paused on the wing of the turkey. He craned his neck to peer at her. “How long has it been since you ate?”

She shrugged. “I don’t really remember.” As soon as everyone woke up, the morning had been one big blur of activity.

“You need to eat,” he said. “There’s plenty of food here. You should’ve eaten.”

His temperament was so serious all of a sudden. She couldn’t help but wonder why he’d get so worked up about her eating habits. Instinctually, she glanced down at her body. “Are you trying to tell me something?”

“What?” he asked. “No. You just shouldn’t forget to eat.”

“Okay,” she said. “Fine. I won’t forget to eat.”

“Here.” He held a large strip of meat up to her mouth. “Open up.”

Leaning in, she took a small bite, leaving the other half. He popped the remaining piece into his mouth and then licked his fingers. It made her heart zap to attention. He did it like it was the most natural thing in the world to share food with her. And she liked it. How something so normal and mundane could be so intimate because it was Luke.

“Another?” he asked, sliding the knife into the meat.

She nodded. “Please.”

Crystal blue eyes glittered as he brought another piece to her lips. “I like feeding you.” His gaze zeroed in on her opening mouth. So, before she bit down, she quickly slipped her tongue out and grazed it along his thumb.

He gave a sidelong glance at the others in the kitchen. “I dare you to try that again.”

She couldn’t have fought off the coy smile if she’d wanted to.

Quickly cutting another piece, much smaller this time, he lifted it into the air close to his mouth, and waited.

Oh, come on. He was taunting her. And she hated the thought of backing away from his challenge. Cass looked at Ash, who had his arm around Sam’s shoulders with their backs to them, watching something on the TV in the living area. Estelle was laughing with Rose by the dining room table. Maybel and Celia were chatting as they pulled silverware and napkins out to set the table.

No one was watching them.

Luke quirked one eyebrow. Well? he seemed to say.

Instead of playing his game and moving in like he wanted her to, she put her hand behind his head and pulled him down for a kiss.

Excitement beamed from her chest as she pulled back to see his stunned expression. Take that missionary position.

She wanted to celebrate her victory, and she would have, if he hadn’t dropped the knife on the cutting board and jolted a hand out. She sucked in a breath and leaped back.

Maybel stepped in between them, not seeming to notice their game. “Luke, dear. Here’s a serving platter for the turkey.”

Keeping his attention on Cass, he took the platter. His expression said she’d pay for that little stunt later. She was feeling pretty confident, so she flashed him a cocky grin. She was looking forward to his payback. Every single second of it.

…

The woman’s kisses were driving him insane. He’d wanted to forget about the damn dinner and take her downstairs to even the score. He wanted her out of her mind the way she was making him.

At least Cass’s expression had suggested she was just as unsatisfied. She’d spent most of dinner glancing across the table at him, each look growing more frustrated. And that made the man in him roar. A woman shouldn’t be unsatisfied if he could do something about it. If she’d let him do something about it.

He wanted her. He’d had a taste, now he wanted the entire effing serving. Cass had some secrets hidden up her sleeve and he wanted to spend all night undressing them. He—

“Yo, twinkle toes,” Ash called. “You’ve been shoveling that same spot for an hour. Wanna help clear out the rest of the sidewalk or what?”

“Yeah, sorry.” Luke moved toward where Ash had created a pile of snow on Rose’s front lawn. They’d been outside for more than two hours, and based on the rate the snow was coming down, their efforts wouldn’t even make a dent. For each section they picked up, a new thick layer was down by the time they turned around.

Ash stabbed the shovel into a knee-high pile of snow and leaned an elbow on the handle.

“I don’t like this,” the team leader said.

Luke felt Ash’s gaze as he dug into the deep patch of snow leading to Rose’s front porch. Keeping his attention on his shovel, Luke responded, “I know.”

The team had a track record for getting involved with the wrong women. Ash had started that trend by falling for Lorena Serrano, only to find out she was the daughter of the drug supplier they were trying to catch. Plus she’d tried to kill Ash. Twice. So yeah, he was touchy about any new seemingly suspicious females hanging around their inner circle.

“She’s got too many ties to the school, Ronan, and possibly the drugs. There’s not enough information right now to rule her out. I don’t like her staying at Maybel’s.”

Luke crouched and sliced his shovel through the heavy snow, leveling his breathing as he heaved the heavy pile a few feet over. He didn’t confirm nor deny what Ash said, because frankly he didn’t know if Ash was right. Luke himself had been having doubts about Cassandra. She’d told Maybel and Estelle she cared about Miguel Cortez and was going to see to it that he realized his potential, which gave her enough cause to do whatever was necessary to see it through.

He knew firsthand that a desperate woman was a dangerous thing.

“If she’s gonna stay here,” Ash went on, “which obviously she is since no one is going anywhere in this shit, then you’d better get her to fess up about what’s going on. We’ve got enough to deal with in Serrano. I can’t be lying awake at night thinking this chick is gonna stick a fork in you under Maybel’s roof.”

Luke turned and met his best friend’s honest expression. “Aww, you think about me at night? Tell me—what am I wearing in your fantasy?”

Ash’s lips pulled in and his face filled with his usual angry red, but the humor in his eyes belayed the full force of it. “Seriously, man. Every little noise I hear. Every car driving down the street. Hell, every cat I hear screeching at 0300, I’m up and out of bed with pistol in hand.”

“He doesn’t know I’m here,” Luke said.

“I’m not betting your life on that.”

That was the kicker. Serrano always found out what he needed to know. He might not know it today, but tomorrow was never guaranteed. And that’s what made this assignment so dangerous. Being two steps behind the enemy was never a safe and reassuring position.

“He’s entered the country.” Ash waited, seeming to let his words sink in.

God, Luke wished he hadn’t done that.

Serrano was here. In the U.S. And as soon as this snow cleared, he’d be making his way toward Baltimore. Toward Luke.

Luke immediately thought about funeral arrangements and what kind of legacy he’d leave behind. His sports car would have to go to Ash so the guy had something to keep his manhood alive after marriage. His Harley would go to Tyke. Reese would get his GA Precision rifle. And Cass… What the hell kind of legacy would he leave her? Would there even be a lasting impression?

“Reese has been doing extra surveillance on Ronan and Joaquin while we’re grounded,” Ash continued. “Apparently the snow isn’t slowing them down as much as we thought. Reese caught them on tape when Serrano made contact. Ronan was complaining to Serrano about the testing. Something about it delaying their newest recruits being initiated.”

Right. Drug testing. It wasn’t enough for Serrano to simply make drugs to ruin people’s lives, but let’s alter their natural state and really fuck users up.

“Has he said where they’re doing it?” Luke asked.

Ash shook his head. “No. Reese said they didn’t talk about the where. Only the why. The gang’s using Serrano to change the compound of the drugs to make them more potent. Sounded like Ronan’s getting pissed because Serrano’s more concerned with finding you and getting revenge than he is about the testing. Reese said Serrano tried to broker a deal with the gang to find you.”

Luke tensed as Ash’s words took hold. He wasn’t ever going to get used to the feeling of being hunted. No matter how many times he played it over in his head. Being a target was the most unsettling feeling he’d ever had.

Ash waited for Luke to meet his gaze before he spoke. “I don’t want this chick clouding your judgment. There’s a lot at stake here. I need you to bring your A game.”

It was Luke’s turn to stab his shovel in the snow and stare Ash down. “I’m here. I’m in it.” It was Luke’s life on the line for fuck’s sake. He wasn’t taking it lightly.

Ash shot him an undecided glance. “You’re in it all right. And you’d like to be in that good-looking brunette, too. Don’t let it sidetrack you from the real purpose here.”

“You know, Coop, sometimes I wanna strangle the living shit out of you.” Luke’s fists tightened. “You want me to earn Cass’s trust so we can see what she knows. But you don’t want me to get too close because I might accidentally put my dick in her electrical socket and short out my brain. Which is it, man? You can’t have it both ways.”

“I want you to understand the severity of what’s going on here,” Ash said straight-faced.

“I do.” He hadn’t gotten out of his shitty childhood and turned everything around, just to throw it away on some vengeful drug lord. Or because of a beautiful woman who seemed to take up all the real estate in his mind lately.

“Nah, I don’t think you do.” Ash widened his stance and crossed his arms over his thick black jacket. “I saw the way you two were looking at each other. She means something to you.”

So what if she did? Was he not allowed to get to know a woman on a more basic level just because he was a target? Could he not want to have sex with the woman who turned him on more than any other woman he’d ever met?

As those thoughts traveled through his brain, making complete sense, he knew deep down that Ash was right. It’s not that he couldn’t get to know Cass or want to have sex with her. It’s that he shouldn’t.

“She couldn’t get out,” Luke said instead. “She was supposed to be home with her family this week. The snow fucked that up. Once things clear, she’s gone.” And it was for the best. Really. She’d only find herself in deeper shit if she hung around here.

Ash glared at him a moment before he said, “So if that’s the case, what have you been able to piece together? She give you anything to go on? Anything about the kid, Ronan, or Joaquin that might lead to Serrano? I wanna nail that son of a bitch before he even has a chance to track you down.”

A part of him wished he’d never suggested putting his name on that fucking report. Then he wouldn’t have to worry about any of this. He could go about his personal business without watching his every step. He could carry on with Cassandra without any worry about either of their lives.

But that was selfish. Ash had Sam. Sam had Rose and the older women. They needed one another. They’d all been through enough at the expense of this damn job. Sam and the people who loved her didn’t deserve to have a threat on her life.

Still didn’t stop him from wondering…maybe even wishing or hoping that he could’ve given it a try. Without the target on his back, he and Cass might’ve been able to make a go of this thing. He genuinely liked her, and if her kisses were any indication, she seemed to like him back. The chemistry was definitely there.

But Serrano was coming for him. No matter how much it scrambled Luke’s brain and made him on edge, that was his reality.

Chapter Thirteen

Cackling sounded on the other side of the door. It made Luke’s stomach do a weird flutter. Cass had been in there with his pseudo-family while he and Ash shoveled snow, and she was laughing with them. He couldn’t make out what they were talking about; who knew with that bunch. Could be crap about knitting or…hell, Estelle could be discussing her leaky bladder.

Not that the topic mattered. It was her. It was the way she’d fit into his world so easily. And each time she came back, he wanted her in it more. Not because he felt alone, but because he enjoyed her company.

She was the first woman he wanted his friends to get to know. The first one he wanted to know, on a deeper level than just dinner and some fun times. Despite what he’d told Ash, Cass was definitely more than information. He’d been happy—too happy—that she’d been stuck here at Maybel’s with him.

“What the hell are you waiting for?” Ash stood next to Luke on the front porch with his hands in his thick winter jacket. “Are we going in at some point? Or are we waiting for our balls to shrivel up and fall off?”

“Yeah, sorry.” Luke shook his head to clear his thoughts and reached for the handle. He swung the door open and took a steadying breath.

Another boisterous laugh.

“Sounds like they’re having fun,” Ash observed.

Luke followed his best friend into the entryway and through the living area to the dining room where obnoxiously loud female voices carried.

The men stopped, crossed their arms, and took in the sight of Maybel, Estelle, Celia, Sam, and Rose sitting around Maybel’s dining room table. Cass rounded out the bunch, appearing to fit right in with the crazy broads. Each had a cigar in her mouth and a shot glass of amber liquid in front of her. One liquor bottle was already empty and they were doing their damnedest to finish off the other half of the second.

Great, while Luke and Ash were out shoveling their asses off, the rest of the gang had been getting shit-faced playing cards.

Sam jumped from her chair and threw herself into Ash’s arms, wrapping her legs around his waist and kissing all over his face. Cheek, chin, nose, other cheek. “Glad you’re back.”

Laughing, he said, “It’s only been a few hours.”

“I don’t care.” The mess of blonde hair on top of Sam’s head bounced as she continued to kiss him.

“How’d it go?” Estelle asked, examining her cards like they were filled with quantum physics problems.

“Not bad,” Luke said since Ash’s mouth was too busy to talk. He pulled his wool hat off and stuffed it in the pocket of his jacket. “Got most of it up. We’ll go back out in a few hours for the next round.”

“Thank you for your help, gentlemen,” Maybel said, tossing a few nickels into the center of the table.

When Cassandra craned her neck to look at Luke, and their gazes connected, she showed him everything he’d been waiting to see. Everything he’d been craving. Her face was flushed and eyes begging to be satisfied. She had that shy sex kitten thing going on that got his pulse running at hyper speed.

He wanted her. So damn bad. The first night. The second. And every night in between. He was a fool to think otherwise.

She blinked a few times, never taking her eyes from his. Christ, it was like all her thoughts were his for the taking. And he took what she was offering. With pleasure.

Sam crawled off Ash and went back to her seat, slicing through Luke and Cass’s connection. He took the opportunity to look away. Get your head on straight. He slipped out of his jacket and draped it over the back of the sofa in the living room.

Ash surveyed the table covered in coins, cards, and empty liquor bottles. “Thought tonight was book club. Isn’t tomorrow poker night?”

A grunt sounded from Estelle’s side of the table. “Book club’s canceled on account that nobody else wanted to read a classic piece of American literature.”

“Tolstoy?” Luke asked. “Hemingway? Melville?” There wasn’t much Luke could relate to the women on, but literature was definitely one.

“James,” she said.

“Who?”

“E.L. James. One of the best damn authors of our time, if you ask me. She really nailed it with that tampon scene. Pure enlightenment.”

Whatever she was talking about, it wasn’t Luke’s kind of novel.

The other ladies around the table sounded like they were having asthmatic attacks. Ash groaned, though Luke assumed it was because Estelle said the T-word, rather than the fact that he knew what the hell they were talking about.

“Never heard of her,” Luke said. “What does she write?” Given the sparkle in Estelle’s eye, he was pretty sure he was going to regret asking.

Estelle swallowed a long gulp from her glass. “Well, if you ask Celia, she’ll tell you it’s a murder mystery. At least that’s what she told all of us when she recommended it.”

Celia’s normally pale skin flamed as she placed her cards facedown. “Margaret only reads murder mysteries. She told me that’s all she normally reads. So when she said we really needed to look into that…that book, I assumed…”

“It’s okay, Cee.” Rose patted the other woman’s hand. “Honest mistake.”

Estelle snorted. “Mistake.”

“Given the cover,” Maybel said in defense. “I figured it was some sort of mystery as well. Very ominous looking if you ask me with the gray background and silver silk tie.”

“And to be fair,” Rose interjected, with a firm tug on the collar of her turtleneck. “That billionaire fellow was awfully inventive with his, uh…weapons. I was waiting for him to kill the poor girl with that riding crop. Kept reading, waiting for it to happen. I was on the last chapter when I realized she wasn’t going to die.”

“I still don’t understand why he needed to strike her on the rear end,” Celia said with a dead serious expression.

Rose glanced at her cards, then tossed a few quarters into the pot. “Obviously, some men have certain fetishes.”

Celia looked at Rose with a confused and nauseous twist to her lips. “Fetishes?”

“Oh, yes. Women, too, for that matter,” Maybel joined in. “Dorothy at the senior center is an acrotomophiliac.”

“A what?” Celia asked, her skin turning a serious shade of green.

“Acrotomophiliac. When she and Charlie fornicate, she needs him to take off his prosthetic leg in order to become aroused.”

Luke shook his head and his stomach churned. No issues with amputees at all. But old people just shouldn’t do it. Or talk about it.

At the wide-eyed expression of the women around her, Maybel shrugged. “Just repeating what she said.”

Estelle waved the comment off. “Big deal. I’m particular in bed, too.”

“Maybe with the what, but not so much the who,” Rose said out of the corner of her mouth.

Estelle’s eyes hardened. “When most of your partners die the day after, you can’t be too picky. The options are gettin’ limited.” Estelle directed her attention to Cass. “What did you think, Cassie? Did you read it?”

Cass lifted her shoulders, then hiccupped. She giggled and covered her mouth, swaying a little in her seat. “I d-did. Read allllllll thr-three, actually.”

Estelle got to her feet so fast her chair knocked over behind her. “There’s two more?”

Cass blew air past her lips, making a pfft sound. “I’ve r-read a lot better st-stuff than that. There are some that are much, much, much…h-hot…hot-toter.”

“Hotter? Really?” Estelle asked, eyes sparkling. “Which ones?”

Luke strode around to Cass’s side of the table. “All right, ladies, I think you’ve had enough fun for one night.”

“No!” all female voices said at once.

“We’re ssssstill playing.” Cass looked up with pleading green eyes that made him want to carry her straight downstairs and not go to sleep. If she was up for it and wasn’t forty sheets to the wind, he might consider doing just that.

“I’m winning,” she said, holding up her hand. “See? I’ve got thhhhhhree aces and two nines.” She squinted and pulled the cards closer to her face. “Or is that four nines? Yes! Four! I see four of them!”

“Damn it!”

“Man!”

“Never mind.”

“Forget it.”

The rest of the women slapped their cards down on the table and chose to pour another round into their empty glasses.

“Does that mean the game’s over?” Cass looked around the table with an innocent expression that made him chuckle.

“Yes,” Estelle said, searching her small purse. “You cleaned us out. I ain’t got another nickel to my name.”

“Like that’s different from any other poker night,” Rose said, lifting her whiskey to her mouth and taking a sip.

“Come on,” Luke said with a hand out to Cassandra. “Bedtime.”

“Again?” Cass pouted. “Why do you always tell me what to do? I’m purrrrrrfectly capa-bobble. Cape-ab-able.” She cleared her throat. “Cap-a-ble to get myself to bed on my own.”

He signaled toward the door to the basement. “By all means.” This should be good.

Her lips bunched and she crossed her arms. “No.”

He cocked an eyebrow. “Excuse me?”

“You h-heard me.” Hiccup. “I’m not ready for bed.”

A snicker sounded from the other end of the table. Daring a glance, he caught Ash’s shit-eating grin.

“Oh, you’re definitely ready,” Luke said, reaching for her elbow.

She jerked away, tilting her head to the side and lifting her eyebrows in challenge.

Lips of those seated around the dining room table danced.

“Cass,” he said. “You’re drunk. You’ve taken all their money. It’s time to go to bed.”

“Fine,” she said.

“Good.” He reached again. “Let’s—”

“You go,” she said, leaning away from him. “I’m f-fine with my ffffriends.”

He inhaled two deep breaths. When that didn’t calm him down and she didn’t show any sign of getting up, he said, “I’m going to count to five and if you’re not up, so help me…”

She hesitated, not out of panic, but in defiance. Then she reached for her shot glass that had been refilled.

“Don’t you dare,” he said in a voice he hoped was like steel.

A devious grin curled on her lips. “Or what?”

“Or…” Christ, he didn’t know.

He’d spank her? Yeah, that would go over really well for the both of them. Her heated stares and the hard-on he was trying like hell to cover up would love a good round of spanking. But hell, why not?

He bent close to her ear, lowering his voice so their audience couldn’t hear. “Or else I’m going to take you downstairs, throw you over my knee, and spank you.”

She turned slowly, wearing that sex kitten expression again. The stop-him-dead look. “Do you promise?”

God. Damn it.

Blood rushed from every extremity and pooled right where it was biologically designed to. He quickly dropped to his knees so no one at the table would get a front-row glance at his reaction.

“Cass,” he said in a soft, low voice. “You’re killing me.”

She must have heard his plea, because her expression changed to something much less stubborn. “Good.”

He pulled back, waiting to see if she’d smile or laugh. Something to show she was joking.

She didn’t. She stared at him straight-faced without fidgeting.

“Good?” Luke whispered to Cass.

“Mmm-hmm,” was all she said.

“That’s it? You’re going to make a comment like that, all serious, and then not elaborate? Why?”

Hiccup. “Isn’t it obvious?”

“No.” See, this was why he didn’t tangle with women. They were crazy and confusing and never knew what they wanted outside of the bedroom. Hell, half the time they didn’t know what they wanted in the bedroom until he showed them. “Why don’t you explain it to me?”

“You’re confusssssing me,” she said. “A lot.” She punctuated the word with a poke of her finger to his chest. “How do I know you’re nnnnot like the resssssst of them.”

The rest of who? Other men?

He waited, figuring she’d go on.

Seemed like he was going to wait awhile because the only thing she was communicating was a puzzled expression. The wheels were turning, but he didn’t think the hamster was still on the wheel. Probably fell off and passed out after the third or fourth shot of whiskey.

“Cass,” he said through a sigh.

She stood from her chair. “Forget it.” Hiccup. Then a swift nod to the others at the table. “Good night, ladies. It was fffffun.”

“See you in the morning, dear,” Maybel said.

“Night,” the rest of them responded.

Without acknowledging Luke, Cass maneuvered around the table, into the kitchen, and down the stairs.

Ten narrowed female eyes stared back at him.

“What?” Luke asked.

“You didn’t have to lie to the poor girl,” Maybel said. He could’ve done without the disapproving tone. Made him feel ten years old again living in his foster mom’s house.

He stood with hands braced on his hips. “What are you talking about?”

“She has no clue who you are,” Maybel went on.

Estelle dropped her glass on the table. “Might be a good idea to come clean if ya plan on burying the sausage anytime soon.”

“She deserves the truth,” Celia chimed in.

“You think I should tell her? Who I really am? What I really do?” He swallowed the big fucking lump in his throat. “That I’ve got a sadistic drug lord on my ass?” Right. That would go over great. She’d be running for the hills before he got the words out. Which was best for her. But, it’s not at all what he wanted. He wanted her to stick around. He wanted to spend more time exploring their connection. Hell, he wanted to know what it felt like to bury himself inside her and forget about every shit thing he’d ever been through.

That wouldn’t happen if he told her the truth.

“She’s been hurt,” Maybel went on. “You don’t have to divulge everything, but you could at least trust her enough to know what’s going on. Let her decide her fate.”

He rubbed the migraine in the front of his head away. “I’m a walking death threat, Maybel. You tell me—what woman in her right mind would be okay with that?”

A vision of Lorena Serrano with a bullet between her eyes came to mind. Except this time it wasn’t Lorena, it was Cass who’d been shot. Jesus, that was an image he could do without.

“I handled it just fine,” Sam spoke up, referencing her involvement into Ash’s dangerous life and their trouble with Viktor Heinrich months earlier.

“You have police training,” he said. “Plus, I seem to remember your fiancé protecting you from the aftermath. That’s why my ass is being hunted and not yours, remember?”

There was a collective gasp from the table.

“That’s enough.” Ash pushed off the wall and stomped toward Luke, getting up in his face. “Whatever’s going on with you, you better get it straightened out. I’m not having your death hanging over my head because you’re not in this. Get your shit together or I’ll pull you off this case. Do you understand?”

“Yeah sure,” Luke said, trying to turn, but Ash gripped his arm.

“You’re like a brother to me,” Ash said, his voice softening. “We’ve been through some crazy shit. But you won’t disrespect my girl like that again.”

“I don’t need you to stick up for me, Ash,” Sam said.

He didn’t look at her or respond. Just kept his gaze zeroed on Luke. One of Ash’s eyebrows lifted. “We cool?”

Luke shrugged out of Ash’s solid hold. “Yeah, we’re good.”

Brushing his shoulder past Ash, intentionally making his friend readjust his balance, Luke ate up the distance between the dining room and kitchen in a few steps. He ripped the basement door open, stepped through, then slammed it behind him as he descended the stairs.

What a dick. Yeah, it was Luke’s idea to put his own name on the report, but still. He hadn’t really thought the repercussions would be this fast. Hadn’t anticipated he’d be looking over his shoulder this soon. That his life would be on the line so quickly. That he’d feel the way he did about Cass. Wanna talk about honesty? He honestly felt like he was going crazy from all this shit.

He didn’t want to keep lying to her. Not really. But he couldn’t tell her the truth. He’d never planned on telling her. Because he’d never expected to feel this way. Never expected she’d get under his skin the way she had.

Truth was—Luke had never wanted a woman in his life as badly as he wanted Cass. And if he told her what was going on, she’d leave so fast he wouldn’t have a chance to convince her otherwise. She’d be gone. And he wasn’t going through that again. He couldn’t control his mom leaving. But he could try like hell to hold onto Cass as long as possible.

Guilt cramped his stomach, almost doubling him over. It was fucked up. He knew that. But he wanted her. He couldn’t let her walk away. Not yet. There was a piece of him that needed her. Until he could explore that piece and fully understand it, he had to keep her around for as long as he could. Despite the danger. Despite the lie. Despite his own goddamn conscience telling him otherwise.

He was keeping her.

It was wrong in so many ways, and at the moment, he didn’t give a fuck. Just as long as she kept making him feel whole again.

It took him a long time to accept he wasn’t meant to be alone. His mom fucked his brain big time. Made him feel like he wasn’t worth shit. And he’d believed it. As he’d gotten older, and met women, he’d used them to get off and feel like someone. But with each fuck, he started to feel more worthless. Finding validation between the sheets, only to crash hours later when he’d found himself alone again. He’d turned into his mom.

He was sick and tired of feeling alone all the time. He was sick of empty sex. Sick of a quick fix to get him going, and then emptiness.

He wanted more. If he could get this shit with Serrano sorted out quickly, end the threat on his life, then he and Cass would have a fighting chance. So whatever it was going to take to end this mission, Luke was ready.

Entering his room, he found Cass sprawled across the bed, facedown, her head and feet hanging over the sides, snoring.

Crossing his arms, he stood there a minute and took in the sight. That quick his temper subsided and he almost laughed.

Luke approached the bed and leaned over her to slide his arms under her shoulders, trying to twist her toward the pillows, but she grunted and resisted. She tipped forward, making most of her weight shift toward her head, causing her to skim down the other side of the bed. Luke grabbed her hips before her head landed on the floor and pulled her back up. She swung a straight arm back, landing a sharp blow across his cheek.

“Goddamn it.” He bit back the sting and planted a knee between her legs, giving her hips a swift tug. She chose that moment to roll over with flailing arms and legs. Her parts tangled with his, knocking him over, making him face-plant into her breasts. She mumbled something in her sleep and swatted at his face. His ears rung from the impact, so he shook his head to clear it. Cussed a few more times. Then rolled onto his back and stared up at the ceiling.

She continued to snore, but it was softer now. More deep breathing with a tiny snarl. It was cute. Sort of.

Bending an elbow, he propped an arm behind his head, closed his eyes and thought about what it would be like to have Cass to come home to every night. Someone who would lose her mind if anything happened to him. Someone constant. His.

An arm flopped across his stomach, making him suck in a sharp breath. Her head lulled onto his shoulder and a knee hitched across his lap. She snuggled in like she belonged there, fitting his body perfectly. Her head nuzzled into his shoulder and her warm breath tickled his ear as she relaxed against him.

He draped an arm around her and pulled her closer, savoring the moment. It hadn’t escaped his attention that he was acting like a total sap. Cuddling? Since when did Luke Calder cuddle with a woman? Especially one he hadn’t had sex with.

Whatever. It felt right to have her body pressed against his. Plus, she could use someone to just hold her, and he could use someone to hold.

The arm across his stomach tightened as she suctioned herself even closer to him. Not sure he could have managed to slide a piece of paper between them, and he was okay with that. Luke squeezed her a little tighter, loving the feel of her there. He placed a kiss on her forehead, and he closed his eyes, just as she let out a loud buzz-saw snore.

…

Death. That’s what this must be. If not, Cass couldn’t conjure anything else that would make her feel the way she did right now. Every limb hurt, her throat was dry, and her head ached as if she’d split it with an ax. She hadn’t felt this bad since… God, since senior year of college when she and her roommates had gone on that booze cruise in Cancun. The human body was not meant to ingest that much tequila in such a short amount of time.

Apparently the same was true for Estelle’s Wild Turkey.

A hot, heavy blanket covered her from the neck down. And it breathed deeply into her ear.

Cass peeled one eye open.

The room was dim, thankfully the curtains had been pulled closed. What day was it? Where the hell was she?

The deep grumbling next to her answered the second question. The heat of Luke’s body plastered against her front made her suck in a breath to gain some sanity. He mumbled something about “too early” and “don’t get dressed yet.”

She dropped her gaze to her body. Still in the clothes she’d worn the night before, thank goodness.

Slowly, as not to disturb him, she slinked out of bed to the bathroom. Cass splashed cool water over her face, then cupped the water in her hand to rinse her mouth from the crud of the night before. Once finished, she reentered the bedroom to find Luke in the same position she’d left him. He’d stopped mumbling, but his mouth was slightly ajar. He lay on his side, facing where Cass had just been, his chest moving with strong, deep breaths. Long eyelashes fanned his cheeks. And the hint of soft blond stubble sprinkled his jaw and chin.

Her gaze roamed over his tall frame, starting at his broad shoulders. He’d removed his long-sleeved shirt from the night before, leaving just a simple white T-shirt. His biceps, though not flexed, were round and defined. His body was tight and firm. He either lucked out in the gene pool or he worked out regularly. She trailed her attention down to his trim waist, where she already knew a rock-hard stomach waited. Long, jeans-covered legs stretched out and ended with bare feet.

All man. He could capture the attention in a room with one look. He—

“If you’re done objectifying me like a piece of meat, we can get up whenever you’re ready.”

At the gruff, sleep-induced sound of his voice, she jumped. “You’re awake.”

“Yeah, I’m awake.” He lifted his head to peer at her through drowsy eyes. “And I feel totally violated right now.”

Her face heated like the fires of hell and she looked away.

The bed shifted, causing her to sneak a glance his way.

He sat up and swung his legs over the edge. “No worries though. I liked it. Anytime you want to do it again, just let me know. I’m here for your gawking pleasure.”

When she looked back at him and released a shocked laugh, he said, “Or any other pleasure for that matter.”

Oh boy.

A wave of warmth rolled across her lower stomach. She had to clasp her hands in front of her to keep it from spilling over and making her do something incredibly stupid. Like throwing him on the bed and riding out the wave until it crashed and left her weightless. This was getting ridiculous. She felt like she might explode if they didn’t just sate this need they both craved.

He cocked his head and kicked up one side of his lips. “I’d give anything to know what you’re thinking right now.”

“N-nothing.” She cleared her throat and lifted her chin. “Nothing. Just ready to eat.” It was the partial truth. Satisfying some kind of hunger had crossed her mind.

With a knowing grin, he stood. One arm stretched over his head and his back bowed. The T-shirt lifted from his waist, and yep, there were those defined abs she remembered.

She licked her lips. Her fingers tingled to rake over the firm surface and dip into the peaks and valleys.

When she brought her gaze up and met his, he was smirking. “Care to share that thought?” He crossed his arms with eager eyes. “Seriously. I’m all ears.”

When she didn’t respond, since her brain seemed to be temporarily out of commission, he reached toward his back, and pulled his shirt over his head. Balling it up, he tossed it in the corner.

“I’m gonna grab a quick shower, then I’ll be up.” His expression changed, morphing into something secret and tempting. “That’s an open invitation if you need a shower, too, Cass.”

At his teasing tone and sexy tilt of his lips, she started to picture what that would be like. What his body covering hers would feel like.

She walked toward him, letting her features project the insane lust and frustration coursing through her. Flicking her gaze up to his, she dipped a finger inside his waistband and tugged him to her. His eyes blazed as he went from playful to pure hunter in half a second. Their bodies touched from the waist down and it still wasn’t close enough.

“Cass,” he warned. “Don’t start if you aren’t ready for me to finish it. ’Cause once I get started…”

“What if I do?” she asked, heart pounding enough to rattle her rib cage. “What if I want you to finish it?”

Maybe they could lock the door leading to the basement. Tie a ribbon or handkerchief on the doorknob. Throw a couch or chair in front of the stairs. Anything for a few minutes of privacy.

He watched her through lowered eyelids. “Are you saying what I think you’re saying?”

Reaching around, she cupped his ass. “I’m saying that if you don’t get me off soon, I’m going to combust.”

His mouth dipped to her throat, his breath scorching her delicate skin. “Oh, you’re definitely going to combust. And scream, moan, and say my name at least twice.”

A swarm of heat rolled through her, making her clench her thighs together. She was betting she’d say his name a hell of a lot more than twice.

At the spot under her ear, he inhaled. “Wow.”

She rubbed herself against his growing erection. “I know. You smell amazing, too. Soooo freaking good.”

“No,” he said, not reciprocating her grinding motion. In fact, he gripped her hips and stepped back. “I mean, wow. You smell like an old drunk guy who smokes two packs a day.”

She paused. Shit. What was she doing? She probably looked like death, too. Damn Estelle and her Wild Turkey.

He must have seen her expression, because he looked at her like she’d lost her mind. He stepped forward and gave one swift pump of his hips against her heat. “You know what. I don’t give a shit right now. I want you. Any way I can get you.”

He flicked the button open on his jeans and held her gaze as he reached for the pull of his zipper. “Last chance to speak up.”

She wasn’t going to stop him. “Open your pants right now.”

His eyes ignited and a cocky smirk crossed his lips as he started to lower his zipper.

Mother Mary and all that was holy, his zipper was down.

Annnnd, there wasn’t anything underneath. Nothing but smooth flesh and a trail of hair that led to…

Oh, dear Lord. The man wasn’t wearing any underwear.

When that thought registered, her feet dug into the carpet like needy little mongrels who haven’t been laid in months. Which was true.

“Your turn,” he said, his attention dropping to her pants.

She sent him her best sultry look as she popped the button on her own jeans. Unlike Luke, she wore underwear. Full coverage and nude colored if she remembered correctly, damn it.

Heat exploded from her neck and flushed all the way up to the top of her head.

No. Who cares. He doesn’t. You reek like a distillery and he’s still ready to rock your world. Don’t make it a thing. Just strip down.

Thumbs hooked in her waistband, she inched her jeans down.

Her pants had just slipped over her butt as multiple footsteps sounded overhead and then the basement door clicked opened.

“Breakfast is ready!” Maybel called down.

Cass squealed, yanking her pants back up and buttoning them with lightning speed. There’s no way they’d be able to do this here. Even if she wanted to.

And she really wanted to.

She should get going.

Yes, going.

Or coming?

Coming?

She sighed. God, she’d like to be coming.

No. Going. Definitely going.

Luke wore another expression like she’d lost her mind, but this time it was probably justified.

“I, uh…” She hitched a thumb over her shoulder. “I’m comi—going.”

She spun on her heel so fast she almost gave herself whiplash. Her body flung dirty obscenities at her with each step toward the door.

“I can’t wait ’til this damn snowstorm is over,” Luke grumbled behind her.

Chapter Fourteen

Remind him again why he’d agreed to this.

Luke gripped the wall on the perimeter of the ice rink at Rash Field, focusing on nothing but keeping his feet under him.

Giant mounds of snow lay around the rink, no longer pristine white. Cars drove up and down the adjacent road, spattering the piles with mud and dirt.

It was an unusually clear, sunny, albeit chilly day, and since everyone had gone stir-crazy because of the storm, they couldn’t wait to get out and do something. Anything. So when Cass suggested ice-skating, he’d agreed without really thinking it through.

This wasn’t on his top fifty things he’d like to do ever.

First, because he couldn’t skate. He’d tried before. The neurons in his brain didn’t fire like they should once those paper-thin blades were on his feet. Second, because there were about forty-nine other things he’d rather be doing, all of them involving him and Cass horizontal, vertical, and kneeling. But the excited look on her face when he’d agreed to come had pretty much sealed his fate. He’d do just about anything to see that look again.

It drove him crazy. This constant need tugging at him. Luke Calder didn’t need anyone. But the more time he spent with Cass, the more he told himself he couldn’t imagine what it would be like without her. It appeared that he did need her. And not in the I’m-bored-so-let’s-hang-out sort of way, but in the where-have-you-been-all-my-life persuasion.

And that scared the living hell out of him.

Losing people was kind of his specialty, so he’d spent a majority of his life trying not to get attached. But damn if he could talk his brain or his heart out of it with Cass.

The woman in question whizzed by him for a third time like Kristi Yamaguchi going for the gold, shouting things like, “Come on! It’s fun!” She swayed right and then left, dodging a dad and his son who both skated on unsteady legs.

Luke snorted and hugged the wall tighter. Fun. Right. Fun was beers at a ballpark or volleyball on the beach. Not a broken ass and hours in the emergency room.

Kids laughter and the bustle of the city surrounded him. The smell of roasted peanuts and hot chocolate drifted on the brisk breeze, making his stomach rumble. It’d be really stellar if he could maneuver in the direction of the snack vendor without risking his life in the process.

Luke slinked along the wall toward the exit, shuffling his feet only a few inches at a time. His hands ached from holding on so tightly, but he wouldn’t dare let go. His ass depended on him.

A laugh echoed in his ear, then Tyke’s voice teased over the COMs. “Told you to take a few shots of whiskey before coming, you dumb-ass. Woulda loosened you up a bit. You’d be sailing across that ice right now.”

Ah, yes. The Three Stooges. His life was still on the line, so how could he forget that they were here to witness his humiliation, too? Such a perfect afternoon this was.

Rolling his eyes, Luke continued to shimmy along the wall.

Out of the team’s usual norm, Tyke was in the surveillance van, Ash was seated on a park bench on the perimeter of the rink, and Reese was on the ice. The guy was surprisingly proficient, twirling and swirling around as if he’d spent all his free time skating. Knowing Reese, he probably did. He kept to himself and rarely talked with the rest of the team about what he did on his time off. The way he handled himself right now, Luke half expected him to break out a double axel, sow cow twist thing. It was impressive.

A swish rolled up behind him, then a shush as a blast of coldness hit his legs. His foot slipped and knees started to buckle, so he threw an arm over the wall, straining to hold himself up. He glanced over his shoulder at her.

Grinning, Cassandra surveyed Luke’s predicament. She held her arms out like she wanted a giant hug. “Come on. You can’t hold that wall up all day.”

He glared at her. “Try me.”

She laughed and glided up next to him, sliding an arm around his waist. His fingers were practically frozen, so he barely felt her pry them off his salvation. Throwing his free arm around her neck, she forced him to stand at full height. He still had a strong clamp on the wall with his other hand; she was out of her damn mind if she thought he was letting go completely.

“Trust me,” she said.

Trust her? The words sent a shock of anxiety ripping through his chest. He only trusted a handful of people in the entire world, and it was mostly because they carried big guns. Swallowing hard, he met her firm gaze.

“I’ve got you. I won’t let you fall. Promise.”

Yeah, but what about her? He could take them both down. They’d have a pair of broken asses. Hers would be a real shame to mess up. Nah, he wasn’t taking her down with him.

He started to lift his arm from around her and turn away—

“Hey,” she said, placing a hand against his chest, making him pause.

There in her gaze was absolute confidence. She believed he could do it. Like it was that easy. And if he couldn’t pull it off, she was assuring him that she’d be there to hold him up. It was a terrifying feeling. Being that reliant on another person. But if he was going to do it—or at least give it a try—he wanted it to be with Cassandra.

So he let go of the wall.

And lost his footing, slipping out of her arms, and dropping onto the ice like a tank. She reached for him, even yelped, but he was already on the ground, scrambling to get up. It was like a cat who’d just been tossed into a full bathtub. (Ever seen it? YouTube it.) It wasn’t a pretty sight.

The boisterous laughs in his earpiece didn’t help, either.

Bending, Cassandra jerked on his arm to hoist him up. But her effort, plus his struggle, equaled nothing but disaster. Her legs went out from under her and, with a squeal, she dropped onto her ass beside him. Both of their legs spread wide. She sent a befuddled look his way before her expression cracked a smile.

“Let’s take a break, shall we?” she asked.

Thank Christ.

She got up first and held out a hand.

He glanced at it and chose to roll onto his knees instead. The guys were going to fucking love watching this. Biting back his pride, he shuffled doggie style toward the exit.

“What the—?” Tyke started.

More barks of laughter filled his ears.

“Well, this is a first, Calder,” Ash said next.

Grumbling, he kept going. His knees ached, his ass was sore, and he was hungry. He couldn’t do a damn thing about any of those things while he was slipping and sliding on the ice. Making it to the doorway, he got to his feet enough to propel himself through the opening. Once on firm ground, he hobbled to a bench and dropped onto it, reaching for the skates. He yanked them off and had his boots on in seconds.

Cassandra sat next to him, slipping into her boots. “I told you it would be fun.”

He shot her a disgusted look from the corner of his eye. “I can think of some other things that are a hell of a lot more fun than going around in circles.” He lifted an eyebrow and let his gaze roam from her pink glossy lips to her purple scarf and black jacket, imagining her perky breasts and tight nipples underneath. She must have caught on because when he connected with her gaze it was glowing a beautiful emerald green.

She scooted closer and laid a hand on his thigh. “That does seem like more fun.” Giving him that now familiar irresistible look, she squeezed his leg, sending a clear signal to exactly what he was hoping their next activity would be. Nice to see they were on the same page.

Her mouth touched his ear and she lightly nipped on his lobe. “Are you up for more fun right now then?”

“You know I am.”

Standing, she pulled him with her. With the expression she was still sporting, he didn’t care where she took him. Just as long as it was secluded. Actually, it didn’t even have to be that. He’d be fine out in the open right here if that’s all he could get. Yes, he was that desperate for her.

She led him away from the rink, past the food vendors, and down a narrow walking path. They passed vacant buildings and parked cars. Other people walked in the opposite direction, but became sparser the farther they walked.

Cass stopped at an old brick building that had a worn sign with the name of the Latino restaurant it used to be. Vines climbed the facade and rust gleamed on the metal roof. The building overlooked the Inner Harbor—a vast body of water with boats and thriving businesses on the other side in the distance. This was a long-since forgotten part of town that no one seemed to visit except to ice-skate in the winter.

She shoved him against the side of the building and pounced on him. His back hit the rough surface, but it only hurt for a second. When her lips crashed onto his it was nothing but the sensation of their pleasure riding out until the end. She smashed her body against him. His hands went to her waist, heading south.

“That was the most adorable thing I’ve ever seen,” she breathed.

“What?” He lightly bit her lip, then asked, “Me looking like a complete ass?”

“Yes,” she said, then wrenched his mouth to hers. She tilted her head for a better angle, and he took full advantage, diving in like a man who needed her in order to survive.

“If that’s all it takes,” he said. “I’ve got more where that came from.”

“Good.” Her hand landed on his zipper, and he sucked in a breath. Yes.

“I feel so bad that I made you do all of that today.” Her cute bottom lip jutted out. “You were such a good sport. I should do something to make it up to you.” Her coy smile and a glance down at her hand on the outside of his pants was suggestion enough. But he wanted to hear her say it. He wanted it spelled out in delicious, explicit detail.

“Why don’t you tell me how you’re gonna make it up to me,” he said. “I’d like to know what I’m in for. There can be so much left to interpretation.”

She pulled each of her gloves off in turn, and tossed them to the ground. Then she started to lower herself into a squatting position, reaching for his zipper.

Hell. Yes. He could almost feel her hot mouth on him already.

Zzzzzzzip and then the taut pull at his waistband as she popped the button open on his jeans.

Luke lowered his gaze, watching every amazing second of Cassandra in front of him. She looked up with so much need, he almost came right there.

“Well?” he said. “You’ve got me, now what are you gonna do with me?”

“Suck and stroke you until—”

He didn’t hear the rest of what she promised because Ash’s voice came over the COMs that he’d forgotten he was linked to.

“Hey, dickhead,” the team leader said. “Forget you have an audience?”

Fuck. Luke’s entire body froze and the hard-on he was packing melted faster than an ice cube in the sun.

Cassandra’s head tipped to the side and some of the desire in her eyes died. “What is it? You don’t like it this way?”

Was she insane? Of course he liked it.

“I do,” he said. “I, uh, just don’t know that now’s the right time.” He started to reach for her, but she already had her hand in his pants.

God, kill him now. Please. End his misery.

He could give two shits if the guys heard or saw him get off. Hell, the team had been through enough together. But it wasn’t about him. He didn’t want the guys to hear her. To see her. To experience what Luke was experiencing right now. The beauty and wonder that was Cassandra Stone. She was his to enjoy, and he wasn’t fucking sharing.

She glanced over her shoulder. “There’s no one here. We’re alone if that’s what you’re worried about.”

No. No, they weren’t. Not at all.

She started to wrangle him out of his pants.

God almighty.

Clenching his teeth, he spun away from her so fast he almost lost his footing.

Cassandra pulled back with a surprised, yet hurt expression. “Oh. I’m sorry. I…I thought you’d like it. I figured most guys…well, I just wanted to do something for you… But if you’re not into it…” She watched as he tucked himself away, then zipped and buttoned his pants. “It’s freezing out. Is that it? He’s shriveled? Don’t worry, I’ll make the allowance given the temperature.”

They might as well change the name of the COMs to the comedy channel because laughter seemed to be the only communication passing over it lately.

“Whip it out, Calder,” Tyke said, seeming to be struggling for oxygen. “Just show her your tiny pecker and get it over with.”

“Naw,” Ash said next. “Then she’d see how crooked it is.”

“Hey, some chicks dig the bend,” Tyke responded next.

“It’s not tiny or bent,” Luke said through tight lips.

Cassandra’s eyes widened. “Um…well, that’s good.”

“I wasn’t talking to—” Luke pressed his fingers into his eye sockets. “Look, there’s nothing wrong with my dick. It’s just not a good time, okay?”

Her expression dropped even more and she stepped back. “Is it me then? You just don’t want me doing it?”

He wanted to scream. He almost did. Shit, he still might. They can’t have sex at Maybel’s. They can’t have sex in public. Where can he finally lay her down and pleasure her thoroughly? Or was he just destined to think about it, dream about it, and imagine it for all eternity?

“Of course not.” Luke placed a gloved hand at the base of her neck and touched his forehead to hers. “I want you. Believe me, you have no idea how bad I want you. But not like this. Not here.”

Some of the brightness came back in her eyes.

He kissed her, and she swayed toward him, eyes still closed even when he pulled back.

She blinked a few times as her eyes opened. “You’re the most confusing man I’ve ever met.”

Yeah, he was pretty confused, too. “Let’s get out of here.”

Her shoulders lifted once on a sigh. “Okay. Sure. Now that roads are clear, I should probably head back to my condo and check on things anyway.”

“I’ll take you.” Crouching, he retrieved her gloves and helped her put them on.

Walking to the car, he tried to place his hand in hers, but she moved it ever so slightly as if to not be obvious about avoiding the contact. Walking a step in front of him, she crossed her arms and didn’t look in his direction the entire walk back to his car.

“I’m going off-line,” Luke said under his breath to his teammates. “You guys need me, call my cell.”

“Fine,” Ash responded. “But you better fucking pick up on the first ring or call at the first sign of trouble.”

…

Cassandra thought long and hard on the ride to her condo about not inviting Luke up. She needed time to clear her head and think about where their relationship was going. If there was even a relationship. They hadn’t known each other that long, but they’d spent a good amount of time together. She was falling and she was falling hard. So the important piece of the puzzle was whether Cass wanted to be in a relationship. She had. Up until he’d freaked about her going down on him.

Getting on her knees had never been something she’d loved before. It had always seemed like a chore that she’d never enjoyed. This time, though, she couldn’t explain the feeling, but she had to do it. Craved it. Wanted to taste his salty, smooth skin like it was her dying wish. She still did.

But his reaction. Familiar feelings of doubt crept in. She’d been left in her previous relationship because of what Daniel had said was her lack of sexual desire. It was hard to move past that. So she needed to know why Luke had pulled away. He admitted that he wanted her, but in what capacity? She wasn’t suggesting an ultimatum, but she did want to know where they stood.

Luke followed her into her condo and closed the door behind him. Glancing around, he wore an expression of approval. “Nice place.”

“Thank you.” She’d remembered when she’d walked through the front door that first day and a sense of calm had infused her. It had felt like home. After leaving her family to move across the country knowing only Daniel, this condo was what she’d needed to feel more confident in her decision.

It had two bedrooms, an open kitchen and eating area, and overlooked a busy Charles Street. Most of the area was foot and bike traffic from Johns Hopkins University.

“Have a seat,” she said. “I’ll be right back.” She went in the kitchen to flip the coffeemaker on. Then she checked all the windows to make sure they were closed and locked. Cass checked her faucets next since the last bout of winter weather had frozen the hundred-year-old pipes and sent a foot of water onto her bathroom floor. All seemed in order this time.

When she came out of her bedroom, Luke was standing at her front window, overlooking the snow-covered scenery outside.

“So,” she said, walking up beside him. “Are you one of those guys who just doesn’t like blow jobs or what?”

He coughed, swallowing hard as he turned to face her.

“Didn’t think your kind existed. But I guess there’s a first time for everything.”

Luke swiped a finger across the corner of his mouth. “You don’t pull punches, do you?”

Normally she did. She would’ve never asked such a brazen question to Daniel. Hell, she wouldn’t have been able to even say blow and job in the same sentence around her ex. She hadn’t been comfortable telling him what she wanted and needed in bed. It had always been that way. She couldn’t explain what made her bolder with Luke, but she was grateful for it. Life was too short for weak orgasms and lousy lays.

She was done with that. “What’s the point?”

He stared at her, a small smile playing on his lips. “Agreed.”

Cass found herself smiling in return. She appreciated how frank she could be with him. How he didn’t balk or chastise her for some of the more outlandish things she’d said or done. She could pretty much say or do anything and he usually laughed and played right along. The trend had started that first night they’d met at Max’s. It filled her heart knowing there wasn’t judgment in his eyes. It gave her added confidence to open up even more.

“A lot,” he said, his smile now a full-on grin.

“A lot, what?”

He tried to stifle his smile and failed miserably. “BJs. I like ’em a lot. One of my favorites.”

A laugh erupted from her chest. “Of course it is. I knew you weren’t the Bigfoot of men.”

His face contorted, but humor still shone in his eyes.

“Bigfoot,” she repeated. “The mythical creature no one can seem to locate. Everyone’s heard of him, but no one actually has evidence he exists. I don’t think there’s a man alive who doesn’t love a good BJ.”

“Or a bad one, for that matter.”

She lifted a brow.

He shrugged. “Hey, even a shitty blow job is better than no blow job at all.”

“You said before that you like women to know exactly what they can expect from you. Do you tell them what you expect from them as well?” She let her gaze travel down his body, landing on the topic at hand, which seemed to be a little more prominent than it was moments ago. “Are you vocal to your women about what you like and don’t like?”

She wanted to please him. He’d rescued her from that bar the first night. He’d done everything in his power to try to get her home for the holiday. He’d given her a place to stay during the storm. He’d fed her. Looked out for her. Embarrassed himself for her.

She wanted to repay him in the most elemental way she knew how.

When she brought her gaze up and connected with his eyes, they were lit like raging storms on the open sea.

“Doesn’t make much sense to let her do all that work for nothing, does it?” he asked.

“No.” Her body temperature spiked and her head felt light. She could practically taste his fullness in her mouth. “She should know exactly how you like it, shouldn’t she?”

He nodded slow and deliberate.

“Every lick, suck, and bite.”

Luke stepped toward her, standing close enough that she could feel his heat, but not so much that he was on her. It heightened her senses. Made her more aware how quickly her body sizzled having him so close. She wanted to reach out and pull him against her. Rub herself on him to ease the desperate ache in her breasts and between her thighs.

He lowered his voice when he spoke next. “Just promise me we’ll save the biting ’til you’ve taken your mouth away from my cock.”

Feeling pretty damn confident, she started to lower to her knees. “I’ll try to do my best.”

Cass glanced up at him before opening his jeans as effortlessly as she had earlier. He watched, heaving in deeper breaths as she reached inside his zipper. She placed her hand on him and paused.

“If you’re waiting for me to stop you,” he murmured, “it’s not gonna happen. Not this time.”

Good. Because she wasn’t planning on stopping.

The power she held was too strong. Too euphoric. On her knees one would think she was at a disadvantage. That he looked down on her from a higher vantage point. In appearances, yes. But power—absolute power—was with the one whom controlled the circumstances. And she was going to control him with every piece of her being.

Cass closed her fingers around him, the heat a direct contrast to the rest of his body. She slipped him into her open mouth, closing her lips, feeling the silkiness of his skin glide along her lips as she pulled him out. He released a gruff moan, fueling her already heated blood, so she did it again. Keeping her gaze on him, she watched his jaw lock down and he seemed to be fighting the urge to hurry her along. The thrill of how much she influenced his response overtook her.

When his hands started to shake at his sides, she pulled him back into her mouth for one long suck. His fingers tangled in her hair in seconds, gripping sections in his fist, holding her exactly where he wanted her.

Pulling back to the point that it almost slid him completely out, she curled her tongue and flicked it against the underside of the tip, repeating the move until it elicited a strong groan and an even stronger hold on her hair.

“Fuuuuck you’ve got a talented tongue,” he growled.

“Mmmm,” she hummed, sliding him back in.

She continued torturing him a few minutes more before he swayed a little.

“Forget what I said before about bad blow jobs.” He sounded dazed. “From now on, it’s amazing ones like this or nothing at all.”

Damn right. She couldn’t help but smile, more than satisfied to be the pinnacle to which other women would be compared.

Other women. That quick, the thought of another woman doing this to him made her angry. Irrationally angry. She didn’t want anyone else touching him this way. Or any other way.

He jerked in her mouth and yelped. “Teeth. Too much teeth.”

Oh, right.

She relaxed her jaw and stopped thinking. Instead, she reveled in the fact that this was their time and he was hers for the taking. And she was going to give him her all.

…

Cass had blown his ever-loving mind. Literally. As she’d finished him off, he could’ve sworn he’d seen stars and heard freaking angels singing. Now it was her turn. He was determined to return the favor and leave her so absolutely spent she wouldn’t have the energy to get up and walk afterward.

He stared down at her, lying on her back on the sofa, looking so beautiful. He’d taken her jeans and socks off, leaving her in nothing but her turtleneck sweater and panties. The flush on her cheeks and coy smile told him she was nervous, but also ready for him. And he was more than ready for her.

“Do you have any idea how amazing you look right now?” he asked, skimming a glance down her body and back up.

She swallowed and lifted her chin just enough to show off that confidence he loved so much. “Then why don’t you quit the small talk and show me?”

Like he’d said before, he took direction really well.

He moved forward and clasped a hand behind her knee to prop it up over the back of the sofa. He took the leg closest to him and pressed the bent knee back so she was opened wide for him. It was the hottest sight he’d ever seen, and she wasn’t even naked yet.

Sinking to his knees, he glided his hands over the soft skin on the inside of her thighs. “So perfect.”

She let out a loud exhale and shuddered. “G-get on with it, will ya?”

“No way,” he said, and she tensed. Before she got it in her head that he might’ve changed his mind, he said, “I’ve got you all to myself without any interruptions for who knows how long. I’m going to savor every single second of your body in front of me.”

One swipe of his finger across the center of her, hot and damp, and she let out a moan so powerful he nearly came a second time. He also almost ditched his idea about taking his time.

Luke kissed the inside of her knee, eliciting another sound from her. Then he kissed his way inward, relishing every hitch in her breath. He must have been going too slow for her, because she placed her hands on his head and tried guiding him where she wanted him. Each time he moved close to her apex, she’d hold her breath, and then he’d move away and she’d exhale.

“Luke,” she whimpered. “Please.”

“Please, what?” he asked.

She wriggled beneath him. “You know what. It’s not fair. I didn’t make you wait this long.”

“Oh, yes, you did,” he said through a soft chuckle.

When she looked at him with a puzzled expression, he said, “For an entire week. It was excruciating having you in my bed and not being able to do anything about it.” He hooked his tongue right where the edge of her underwear rested against the inside of her leg, then he pulled back.

She made a sound like a grunt and smacked an open palm on the sofa. “You know what I mean. Here. I didn’t make you wait. Now return the favor. Show me how bad you want me.”

Another swipe of his fingers up the center of her.

She gasped. “Yes. That. Christ almighty, that.”

“This?” He did it again, except this time he lingered a few seconds. She pressed herself against his hand, and when he drew back, she cried out.

“I really hate you right now.”

Luke lowered his head and put his mouth on her.

Her fingernails dug into his scalp. “No, I don’t. I don’t hate you. Stay there. Don’t. You. Dare. Move.”

He lifted his head enough to slide her underwear to the side, and touched his tongue against her warm, bare skin.

“Oh my God,” she panted. “Okay, move. Move. Move. Move. All you want. Right now.”

She writhed beneath him, squirming like she was frantic. Which was the point, and why he’d delayed her gratification. He couldn’t help but smirk at her response. This was how he’d wanted her all along. Desperate. Out of her mind.

He worked her harder, determined to blow her to pieces before she gained her sanity back. He listened to her every sound, moving against her like a man starved for the very taste of her. Freedom. Ocean waves. Pleasure. She tasted like all three, and it made him crazed for more.

“Who has the talented tongue now?” she said, her voice rough.

He grinned. “Not just tongue.” And he eased two fingers into her, which prompted the most incredible sound that he withdrew and glided back in a second time. And a third.

Cass’s nails dug so hard into his scalp he was sure he’d have indents for weeks, but Luke didn’t give a damn about anything but her shallow breathing and tense muscles as she built to her climax.

“Right there,” she moaned. “Please. So. Close.”

He made a sound deep in his throat, letting it vibrate against her delicate skin.

She tensed, holding her breath, before releasing a long, slow exhale of relief. Her body relaxed, too, her hands letting his head go in order to dangle off the side of the couch.

Luke shifted back into a sitting position between her legs. “Good?”

She lifted her head to give him a look. “Definitely good.”

…

The afterglow of their initial contact didn’t last long. All it took was one hot glance from Luke, and Cass was ready for another round. With a smile, she was on her feet, dragging him with her.

Luke’s hand traveled down her side and gripped her thigh. He pulled it up and wrapped her leg around him. He started to reach for her other leg, but she was already hoisting herself up. She curled both arms around his neck and both legs around his stomach as he cradled her backside in his strong arms. Spinning, he pressed her back against the nearest wall. She exalted at the feel of being completely surrounded by him. His heat. His vigor. His power.

“Cass,” he breathed. “You’re… You’re the only thing…” His voice broke and he swallowed.

“What?” she said just as breathy. “I’m the only thing that what?”

He pulled back and stared at her with that hesitant expression. The one she loved. The vulnerable piece of him that needed to be cared for. The side that should have been cherished by those who loved him as a child. The one she was going to fight to protect for as long as she could.

He swallowed hard. “I didn’t think I ever needed anything. But you. You’re the only thing I need.”

She needed him, too. There were so many uncertainties in life. But finding someone who fulfilled you just as equally as you fulfilled them, that’s what mattered. It was worth fighting for.

And that’s what she was going to do.

Reaching to his back, she ripped his shirt over his head and tossed it to the side. Her fingers ran across his bare skin, scoring the hot surface with her nails. He groaned and then shivered.

Using his weight to pin her against the wall, he worked the hem of her turtleneck up her torso. Lifting her hands over her head, he finished his handiwork and threw her shirt behind him. A quick reach around her back and a flick of his thumb, her bra came undone. He tossed that away, too. When he glanced down at her bare breasts, he shook his head as if he couldn’t believe his eyes.

Diving in, he kissed her neck, his hot breath fanning her ear as he carried her back toward the couch. Instead of laying her onto her back like she’d expected, he placed her into a sitting position. He stood back and assessed her naked body.

“Almost.” His wolfish grin sent shivers all the way down to her core. Lowering on to his knees, he non-too-gently forced her knees open wide and pulled back again. This time his gaze raked from her lips, to her breasts, her stomach, and stopped between her thighs.

“Fucking beautiful,” he murmured.

He moved in, touching his mouth to her collarbone as he cupped her breast. She arched into it, letting out a heavy sigh. Everything in her cried for more. She wanted everything he had.

Down he trailed his mouth, latching onto one nipple and sucking with such exquisite strength it made her scream out. A sound of approval came from deep in his throat as he moved to the other nipple. With even more pressure, he sucked, causing a shiver so potent it ran the entire length of her spine.

“Luke,” she said, holding his head against her breast. Her body inched toward him. She reached to his waistband, grabbing for anything she could touch. She found his button and worked to get it undone, but he pulled away.

At her whimper, he said, “I’ll do it.”

Luke stood and kicked off his shoes, then reached in his wallet and pulled out a condom. Not taking his beautiful blue gaze from hers, he undid his pants, and in one swift move, he pulled everything down. She stared at his erection as he donned the condom, praying like hell he’d hurry up. The need she’d felt moments ago was nothing compared to what coursed through her now.

She rotated onto her back, her head settling on the armrest, waiting.

Positioning himself on top of her, he trailed a hand between her breasts and down past her stomach, then slid a finger inside her. She gasped and then released his name on the exhale.

“That’s it,” he growled. “Give it to me. All of it. Every fucking sound. See what I do to you? What you do to me?” He added a second finger and stroked her slow and intentional. “You love it. Tell me you love it. Say it.”

“I love it,” she mumbled. “God, I love it.”

He kissed her again. With each thrust of his fingers, his tongue darted across hers with equal passion and vigor.

It was starting again. The slow burn. But she didn’t want to go this way. She wanted to let go with him inside her. She needed to feel all of him.

“Luke,” she moaned. “I want you. All of you. Come apart with me.”

He must have heard the plea in her voice, because he pressed his erection at her opening, making her shiver.

“Good girl,” he said, his gaze boring into hers. “Tell me what you need.”

“You. I need you.”

Holding her gaze, he pressed forward, sliding in slowly so she felt every incredible inch of him filling her. When he reached the hilt, they both breathed a strangled sigh. Cass shifted her hands to his ass and urged him at the pace she wanted. His lips curled, seeming to approve. She basked in the feel of his muscles beneath her fingers clenching with each stroke. Knowing she could take him deeper, and wanting more, she lifted her hips.

Yes. Her vision blurred. That’s exactly where she needed him. He felt it, too, because his eyes turned so fucking hot she almost came again right there. Gripping her ass cheek, holding her at the inclined position, he increased speed, drilling into her with the fervor of a desperate man. His head dropped to her shoulder and his breaths increased to near hyperventilation.

She was there. She was so close. Wrapping her legs around his torso, she locked her ankles, feeling the peak of her orgasm taking hold and exploding around him. His arms tightened as he grunted her name and his body shook.

Luke kissed her long and deep, then rested his forehead on hers. “You’re incredible. That was amazing.”

She pulled his lips to hers, dipping her tongue out to meet his. “That was more than amazing.”

…

They’d finally made it to the bedroom where they lay facing each other as Luke ran a soft hand over her hip. Her eyes grew heavy and the rise and fall of her chest slowed.

He was spent, but he wouldn’t dare admit it. If Serrano came for him tonight, he’d die a happy man. Holding Cass in his arms was all he could hope for. She gave him strength. She made him imagine his life could be different. That he wasn’t hunted. He was just a regular guy that came home to a woman who cared about him. They’d do a ton of things like they’d done this past week. Celebrating holidays. Ice-skating. Making out like teenagers on the couch.

It was new for him to feel something long-lasting with a woman.

And yet short-lived because of his circumstance.

He hadn’t stopped wondering what she would say if she knew Serrano was after him. What she would do if he told her he could be dead tomorrow. Would she stick around? Or would she leave him like his mom had when she found something else she loved more than Luke?

Probably the latter. It’s not like he had anything to offer Cass to encourage her to stick around. Nothing but danger.

But that didn’t mean he still didn’t think about what it would be like spending all his days and nights with Cass.

“Once school is over and things slow down a bit,” he said, making her eyes flutter open. “We should go somewhere. See touristy things. Lie on a beach. Get lost for a while. How does that sound?”

Her expression brightened. “I would love that.”

“You know,” he said, trailing a finger slowly over her collarbone and down her shoulder. “I didn’t think any of this was in the cards for me. Happiness. Being with someone like you. Where I come from, what I’ve been through…I just figured…”

“How bad was it?” she asked. “Your childhood.”

This was usually a topic he suppressed or avoided all together. He wasn’t comfortable talking about it, and rarely wanted to relive it. But with Cass, the desire to open up came easily.

“Bad. There were…” His throat worked as he swallowed. “There were times I was lucky if I ate once every three days.”

Her expression showed her horror. “My God. That explains your constant eating. The insistence that I eat. Your disappointment when I’d missed a meal.”

He lifted one shoulder. “Having food available for three meals a day isn’t something I take for granted anymore. I know what it’s like to fight for survival.”

Luke tried to look away, embarrassment swirling through him, but she pulled his attention back to her.

“You’re amazing,” she said, eyes boring into his. “Because of everything you’ve been through. I’m proud of you. You could have let your past consume you, and instead you did something good with it. You’re like a superhero.”

Choking on a laugh, he said, “Yeah, okay.” He could be her superhero. When she looked at him like that, it made him feel like he was.

“Stop downplaying it. I’m serious. You’re special. I knew it that first night.”

He gave her a doubtful look. “Really? You remember that first night?”

She blushed. “The important parts at least.”

His finger continued its exploration, dragging across her breastbone and dipping between her breasts. “I remember a woman who blasted into Max’s like hell on wheels and flipped my world upside down.”

She shivered and her response was raspy. “Well, I remember a man who declined free sex.”

“Still kinda pissed at myself for that one.” She snorted, and he lowered his attention to her lips. “It all seemed to work out in the end though.”

“It did.”

He captured her lips in an all-consuming kiss. Leaning over her, he let his hand continue the descent down her body. Every nerve ending came alive in the wake of his touch. They’d just had their fill of each other, and yet his body responded in a way that told him he’d never get enough. He didn’t want to.

He found where she ached for him, and he applied enough pressure to fan the kindling into a full-fledged three-alarm fire.

Cass moaned his name as he ran his tongue along her neck.

When he positioned himself above her, he knew at that moment that they were connected. She’d etched a piece of herself on his heart, and no matter what happened from this day forward, they would forever be branded by the circumstances that had brought them together.

Chapter Fifteen

“I think you can be anything you want to be, Shakeena,” Cassandra said to the promising junior in her office. Her dream was to be a pediatric surgeon. The dark-skinned teen sat across from Cass’s desk in skinny jeans, purple hoodie, and gold stretchy glitter headband.

“You really think so, Ms. Stone?” Shakeena asked with a bright expression. “I dunno. My father said I should try to get a job down at Foot Locker for a while. His cousin works there and said he’s makin’ good money. He said I should start payin’ for things I want.”

Cass pasted on a smile. The logic of some parents. “Well, yes. You would make money. But what about school? Would you be able to go to college and also work?” It could be done, but Cass didn’t want to see Shakeena working, earning an income, and then be pressured to give up her dream of college because of the thrill of a steady paycheck—from a job she didn’t love.

“I dunno,” Shakeena said. “I mean, I could give it a try and see how it goes. There’re these new Jordans I really want.”

“What if you—”

There was commotion in the hallway. Lots of people talking over one another. Someone shouted incoherent phrases.

The pair turned their attention toward the door.

“Stay here,” Cass instructed Shakeena. The girl nodded, worry etched on her features.

Standing, Cass approached her office door and listened to the voices on the other side. Panic. Sheer and utter panic reflected back. Cass hesitantly opened the door and poked her head out.

People bustled in the front office; everyone was on their feet moving somewhere.

“Naw!” one female student shouted and collapsed onto the ground. She cradled her face in her hands and her shoulders shook in violent tremors.

Another girl wailed something high-pitched that Cass couldn’t make out.

Closing the door behind her, shielding Shakeena from whatever was going on, Cass reached for the first person that passed. It was Mrs. Nolan, the principal’s secretary.

“What’s going on?” Cass asked.

Fear blanketed the woman’s expression. “Death,” she panted. “A…a student. He died in the bathroom.”

Cass’s heart seized. “What?” She couldn’t have heard Mrs. Nolan correctly.

“Eduardo Garcia,” the older woman said, clutching her chest. “He’s dead. They just found him. We’re calling parents to come get their children. The police are here.”

Horror clutched her heart like a vice. Eduardo. No. He couldn’t be. Cass had just seen him not too long ago. He was fine. Happy. Alive.

The door behind Cass opened, and she turned. Shakeena stood on the other side, shoulders drawn down. She stepped out of the room with a hand on the doorway as if for support. Her expression was enough to say that she’d heard Mrs. Nolan. She stumbled a step, so Cass threw her arms around the girl’s full body as Shakeena broke down and started crying.

“It’s okay,” Cass said, smoothing a hand down her student’s hair. “It’s going to be okay.”

“Shakeena!” someone shouted. The girl lifted her head from Cass’s shoulder. Shakeena pulled away and ran toward her friend, throwing herself at the other teen. Cass glanced at Mrs. Nolan, who was fighting like hell to keep her own tears at bay.

Without really thinking or rationalizing why, Cass exited the office area and hurried down the hallway toward the boy’s bathroom. She needed to confirm it for herself that this wasn’t just a terrible nightmare. Entering the second corridor, her heart pounding, she slowed her pace and ragged breathing.

Bad dream. It’s just a bad dream.

Please let it be a bad dream.

But the commotion pouring from fifteen feet away told her otherwise.

This was very real.

Squaring her shoulders, she stepped around the corner, taking in the sight of John C. Carver High School’s first floor boy’s bathroom barraged by police, distraught students, parents, and teachers. One officer in an all-black Baltimore City Police uniform hung yellow tape around the area, moving onlookers away. Two others, wearing overcoats and dress pants held notepads and pens, speaking with those outside the yellow-taped perimeter. A third detective came out of the bathroom, pulling his notepad and pen from the inside of his wool coat.

Cass ducked under the tape and went to him immediately. “Is it true?” she asked, attempting to look around him into the bathroom.

He wore a black suit with a stark white shirt under his coat, setting off his dark skin. He stopped and gave her an assessing gaze from her long brown hair down to her modest black heels. “And you are?”

“Cassandra Stone. Guidance Counselor. Eduardo was my student. Is it true? Is he…?” She couldn’t even get the word out. It seemed too final. Too real.

The expression on his full face suggested he wasn’t going to answer her question.

“Please,” she said. “I have to know.”

Her pleading tone must have worked because he rested a hand on his wide hip and sighed. “He’s gone. But we haven’t been able to locate next of kin, so it’s not public knowledge, if you catch my drift.” He dipped his chin and eyed her.

Nodding, she said, “Understood. His dad’s not in the picture anymore and his mom…well, his mom isn’t around a lot. You’ll probably find her at Rodo’s Bar on South Broadway. She’s a waitress there. Also, he has a younger brother.”

“Thanks for the tip.”

She hugged herself, a chill racing over her entire body. “How did he die?”

The detective grinned as if to say good try.

A vision of Eduardo with Ronan and Miguel at Patterson Park flooded her brain. He’d succumbed to the temptation. “Drugs,” she blurted out. “Was it drugs?”

He started, then relaxed his posture, but his eyes clouded with suspicion. “What would make you say that, guidance counselor?”

Feeling the intensity of his probing gaze, she shifted her weight from one foot to the other. She couldn’t get it out of her mind—Eduardo’s too-eager expression that day at the park. “Eduardo was notorious for hanging out with the wrong crowd. We’ve all heard the rumors about gangs and drugs around here. I surmised as much.”

Taking his hand off his hip, he placed the tip of his pen onto his notepad. “What did you say your name was again, guidance counselor?”

Cassandra gave him her name. If it would help to find out more about what happened to Eduardo, and hopefully save other students from suffering his same tragic fate, then she’d give all the information she had.

With a satisfied look, he said, “The name’s Lyons. Anything specific you can share that might help this case? Anything about Eduardo’s involvement with drugs or gangs?”

Somehow she didn’t think the detective would be too keen to learn she’d been at the park while Eduardo was hanging around drug dealers and gang members, but she offered what she could.

“I don’t believe he was in the gang,” she replied. “But he seemed to be entertaining the idea, if that makes sense. I think they were trying to recruit him or something.”

His pen worked against the paper. “Who? Who was trying to recruit him? You got a name?”

“I don’t know his name,” she said. “But I’ve seen him around school a lot.”

“Could you describe him?”

“He’s tall. Much taller than most of our senior boys. His face is broad with a large nose. And he wears a serious expression all the time.”

“Go back to the nose. Large how? Width? Length?”

She brought the face of the boy she’d referred to as Stony back into her memory. “Large as in it sticks out more from his face. It’s thin, but long, and dips at the end. Kind of like a bird’s beak.”

He nodded as if he knew exactly who she was talking about.

“What’s his name?” she asked.

He glanced up. “Hmm?”

“His name. Who is he?”

Detective Lyons eyed her with that you’re the one that’s supposed to be giving me the info look.

Cass gave him pleading look right back.

Blowing out a breath, Lyons dropped his notepad to his side. “Joaquin Estobar. He’s a big player in the Hermandad Eterna. He’s the main face on the street, handling all the business deals in this area.”

Joaquin. The twentysomething she’d seen that day at Patterson Park with Miguel, Eduardo, and Ronan. He was indeed an influential part of the gang. And they were doing a drug deal.

Miguel.

Eduardo.

Her students.

Drugs.

Death.

She tried to slow her erratic pulse and keep her balance amid the quick shift in her equilibrium.

Detective Lyons tilted his head. “You okay, Ms. Stone?”

“Yes,” she said, but it was strained, so she cleared her throat and tried again. “Yes, I’m fine. Just shaken from today’s events.”

“I’m sorry,” he said. “I appreciate your time. If you think of anything else that might help, please give me a call.” He reached into his wallet, then extended a business card between his pointer and middle fingers.

She took it and read over his contact information. “Thank you.”

He walked toward the first two detectives, and began chatting and comparing notes.

Movement to her left caught her attention. She spotted Miguel, standing off to the side, clutching his midsection. Cass rushed to him.

“Miguel,” she called out.

When he saw her approach, his eyes widened. He started to turn and walk away, but she begged him. “Don’t go.”

Guilt or a similar emotion must have grabbed hold of him, because he waited.

“How are you?” She wanted so badly to reach out. Hug him. Offer support. She couldn’t tell based on his expression if he would want a hug or support, but she could definitely use both. She chose instead to wrap her arms around herself.

He lifted his shoulders. “Okay, you?”

“A bit shaken, to be honest.”

His expression flickered with remorse before he schooled his features. “Guess I am, too. I thought he was strong enough, ya know? He should’ve survived.”

“What does that mean?” she asked, trying not to push too hard.

He glanced at her sidelong, giving nothing away.

“I’m just trying to understand,” she said as evenly as she could.

“I know you mean well, Ms. Stone, but you don’t know nothin’ about real life. About the streets.”

“Then tell me. Help me understand.”

His eyes narrowed, not in suspicion but more in speculation. “Why do you care so much?”

She unwrapped her arms, kicking her weight back onto her heels. “Because I think all of you deserve better. I believe you can beat the odds and do something other than what society expects of you.”

He let out a snort-grunt mix. “You don’t know nothin’.”

“Anything,” she corrected. She let a few moments pass between them, trying not to scare him away, then asked, “What if you’re not strong enough, Miguel?”

His jaw worked as he thought her question over.

“I am,” he said finally, then spun away and didn’t look back as he walked down the hall toward the exit.

Cass stood there, watching the buzz of action. The uniformed officer who’d put up the yellow tape was now taking pictures of the scene.

The scene. How heart wrenching. This was now a crime scene.

Another chill ran over her body, and this time she let the shudder overtake her.

Eduardo was a good kid with his entire life ahead of him. If he’d really wanted to, maybe he could have tried to be a surgeon like Shakeena wanted. Or a teacher. Or a veterinarian. With a little work and concentration, he could have. But now his life was summed up in nothing more than an unfortunate and unnecessary tragedy. One misguided decision that took away all his potential. Not just from himself, but from his mom. His brother.

Cass took one final look at the area, allowing her sadness and guilt to seep into every part of her. She should have tried to stop this. If she’d been just as concerned about Eduardo as she had been about Miguel, this might not have happened. If she’d confronted him after she’d seen him in Patterson Park, maybe she could have talked some sense into him.

Maybe.

Maybe not.

Now she’d never know.

Turning away, Cass placed one weary step in front of the other, thinking of a million different ways today could have gone. If she’d only done this…if she’d only done that…

You can’t save everyone, Cass, her dad often told her. Come home and worry about the ones who want to be saved.

It was true. She couldn’t save everyone. She didn’t want to. She only wanted to save the ones who needed saving.

But she’d failed Eduardo. She’d written him off and hadn’t realized it until it was too late. She’d failed him. She saw the path he headed toward and she did nothing.

Cass made her way down the hallway and turned past the cafeteria when a person called out behind her. She stopped and waited for a woman in a sharp suit and a man carrying a video camera to catch up.

“Excuse me,” the woman said. “Do you work here?”

“Yes,” Cass responded.

“Excellent.” The woman motioned with a flick of her wrist to the man, who kept the camera trained on Cass. A bright light flicked on and shone in her eyes as the woman shoved a microphone in Cass’s face.

“What’s your name and role here?” the woman asked.

“Cassandra Stone. Guidance counselor.”

“What happened here today? Many people are saying it was a drug overdose. What are your thoughts?”

Cassandra squinted. “Well, I…I don’t really know.”

“He was a student here, correct?”

Cass attempted to shield her eyes from the light. “Yes,” she said. “Could you turn that—”

“Did you know the deceased? What kind of student was he?”

“A good kid,” she said, turning her head away from the light. “Please turn that off, I—”

“People are saying that John Carver is the epicenter for all gang-related drug activity. What do you say to that?”

Cass gritted her teeth and met the woman’s gaze head-on. “This is a good school. With good kids. One student’s mistake doesn’t mean now all of that is ruined.”

“So you’re confirming that it was drug related?”

“What? No.”

“But you said it was a mistake after I asked about the drug activity here.”

“There isn’t drug activity here,” Cass said. “This is a drug-free zone.”

“Then how did the student die?” the reporter drilled.

“You’ll have to ask the police,” she said. “I know as much as you do. Now please, get that light—”

“One more thing,” the reporter said. “It’s been reported that—”

“What are you doing here?” another voice called out. “You’re not supposed to be in here!”

Cass turned as another uniformed officer jogged toward them, causing the woman and man with the video camera to sprint away.

…

The team was back at their warehouse, trying to piece together information that would lead them anywhere remotely close to Serrano.

Eduardo’s death hit them all hard. Especially Luke, who felt a personal connection to the young men who shared his similar upbringing. He thought about Cass and how she must be feeling right now, knowing her student’s fate. All he wanted to do was go to her. Comfort her and make sure he was there for her.

But right now, he had a job to do.

Once the news reached the home office, DEA North East Director Joseph Landry pressured the team to work faster. Serrano needed to be caught. The governor of Maryland was now involved and wanted to pull out all the stops to put an end to the drug problem in Baltimore City schools.

That meant BPD and every other law enforcement agency within a fifty-mile radius would jump on the bandwagon. Which was great for manpower, but disastrous for the team’s efforts to stay covert. And covert was the name of the game when seeking out a ghost like José Serrano. Without catching Serrano, their efforts would be wasted. And Luke’s life would be over.

Getting to Serrano quickly was their only priority.

“Intel suggests Joaquin’s looking for some more buyers,” Ash said, pacing the room in front of a wall of video monitors and computers. “High-end clientele.”

Tyke glanced up from the report he was typing. “So he’s laying off the high school kids?”

Ash shook his head. “Still using them for recruitment, but he’s getting greedy. He wants more money fast, so he’s targeting clients who can pay.”

“Why?” Tyke asked. “This was never about the money. It was always about getting new gang members. Why the hell does Joaquin care about making money now?”

“It looks like the gang wants to shop around for a new drug supplier.” Ash stopped in front of a TV with the local news, facing the men. “And in order to do that, they need to be able to pay. Which should work in our favor once Serrano finds out.”

Tyke snorted. “Joaquin’s gonna piss off the most dangerous drug lord in the world. Kid must be crazy.”

“Probably,” Ash agreed. “But either way, it’s good news for us. If we trail Joaquin and Ronan long enough, Serrano’s bound to show up.” Ash sent a calculated look at Luke and Bryan.

“So that means…?” Luke asked.

“Congratulations. You two are high-end businessmen,” Ash said. “You’ve got a meeting with Ronan and Joaquin. Standard scope and swap. Buy the drugs he’s got and we’ll test to see if they’re the ones that killed Eduardo.”

Ash began pacing again, his tall frame more tense than normal, his steps more pronounced. “Make the deal, then set up another meeting. If Ronan’s as greedy as I think he is, he won’t decline.”

The anxiety Luke had been holding onto released. He could be free. He could be with Cass and not have to worry about leaving her. Or lying to her. Or her walking out because of the danger.

“What if Serrano shows up?” Tyke asked.

“Even better.” Ash slid a glance at Luke. “Maybe if he spots Calder it’ll draw him out and we can nail him then. His revenge is going to matter more to him than the drugs. Let’s use that. Everything we’re doing is to get to Serrano.”

“You guys might want to see this.” Reese peered over the big-screen TV he was facing. He threw a look at Ash and Tyke, but then settled his gaze on Luke. Reese’s expression suggested that whatever it was, Luke wasn’t going to like it. And that quick, all his worry sucked right back inside and his heart squeezed.

“What now?” Tyke asked. “We’ve got enough damn problems.”

The team gathered next to Reese.

Reese didn’t speak, instead he pointed the remote at the TV and pressed a button. A breaking news report on Channel Two started. The blonde female anchor sat behind a desk, wearing a red suit, talking about the apparent drug problems in Baltimore City schools and how they suspected a gang was to blame.

Luke crossed his arms. “Nothing new. How’s this a prob—”

Then Cassandra appeared on the screen, standing in front of a reporter, her face glowing under a direct spotlight.

“What’s your name and role here?” the reporter asked.

“Cassandra Stone. Guidance counselor.”

The reporter’s voice played while the camera focused on Cass. “A high school student died in the boy’s bathroom today. Many people are saying it was a drug overdose. Was it?”

“Yes,” Cassandra said, staring back at the camera, seeming to wait for the next question.

“People are saying that John Carver is the epicenter for all gang-related drug activity,” the reporter said. “What do you say to that?”

The screen transitioned to a still shot of the front of the high school and then video of students walking the halls inside.

Cass’s voice played over the footage. “This is a good school. With good kids. One student’s mistake, now all of that is ruined.”

“So you’re confirming that it was drug related?” the reporter asked.

“Yes,” Cassandra said again as the closing shot was of Baltimore Police setting up yellow caution tape in the hallway of the school.

Then the video cut to the reporter at the desk. “There you have it, folks. Tragedy at John C. Carver High School today as one student has apparently died from a tragic drug overdose. How many more will follow? Only time will tell. It appears that the school is a breeding ground for illegal gang activity. We’ve been told by a representative from Baltimore Police that the mayor and governor are sending in task forces to get the dangers under control so our children can feel safe to go back to school.”

Reese pressed another button on the remote and the screen went black.

Slowly, three heads turned toward Luke.

“Perfect,” Ash said in a slow, calm voice. Too calm, actually. Then his face filled with his usual pissed off red and he spoke some more. “This is absolutely fucking perfect. Your girlfriend just alerted the entire state of Maryland that there are drug problems in the school.”

“There were always drug problems in the school—” Luke started.

“That’s not the point and you fucking know it!” Ash shouted.

Luke glanced at Reese and Tyke, who wouldn’t meet his gaze, shook their heads, and walked to the other side of the room.

Ash apparently wasn’t done with him. The guy jammed his scrunched-up face toward Luke’s and raised his voice even more. “Now we’re definitely gonna have BPD crawling up our asses while we’re trying to run a clean investigation. How many more hurdles do you think that’s gonna create? And what about Ronan? You think he’s going to hang around a school with cops crawling around every corner? No. He’s gonna hide out for a while until things cool down. So what does that mean for us, huh, Calder? It means it slows us down even more. It means we can’t find Serrano, and it gives him more time to find you. How’s that make you feel?”

Not that great.

“And what do you think her cute little interview will do for Serrano? What if he’s already here? What if he’s been watching you this whole time, just waiting for the right moment to strike? What if he’s seen Cassandra with you? Have you thought about any of that?”

The possibility was slim. The team would’ve seen Serrano. Would’ve caught on. Right?

But that didn’t make Luke feel any better.

His greatest fear would become reality.

“Now Serrano knows her name and where she works. You don’t think he’ll use that to his advantage?” Ash paused, letting the gravity of his statement sink in. “She’d be pretty fucking interesting to him at that point, don’t you think?”

Luke couldn’t breathe. He tried, Jesus Christ, he tried. But it was like someone had submerged his head into a subzero lake. His lungs crystallized and nearly burst.

Serrano couldn’t touch Cass. He wouldn’t. Luke had to stop him. Had to save her from this.

“She didn’t know what she was doing,” Luke stumbled through his words. He’d put her in danger. Jesus. She didn’t even know it. He’d done this to her. Whether Serrano connected the dots from Luke to Cass because of her news report or not, she was still in danger.

His vision went fuzzy; the only thing he saw was her face. Her beautiful smile. Then terror. The thought that Serrano could take Cass away, that he could hurt her sent Luke’s emotions into a nosedive. By being with her, Luke made her a target. “She couldn’t have known. I never told her.”

He never told her who he was or what danger she could’ve been in because of him. He should have. From the start.

He needed to do that now. He owed it to her. She’d leave him—that was certain. And no matter how bad it would kill him when she walked away, losing her to Serrano would be worse.

It was better this way. Then once Serrano found Luke, he’d already be hollow inside and wouldn’t feel anything when Serrano killed him.

…

This probably wasn’t the best idea. Cass sat in her parked car in front of a community filled with decrepit apartment buildings with windows knocked out, furniture on the lawn, and trash littering the walkways. This was the other side of Baltimore she’d always heard about, but had never seen firsthand.

The school day after Eduardo’s passing had been filled with mourning and comforting one another. The police had cleaned up the scene quickly, but they insisted the area remain quarantined from the rest of the school. No one was allowed down that hallway until further investigations could be done.

The only reason she’d gone to school was to see Miguel. But he hadn’t shown, which worried her. If he was going to earn that scholarship and get off the streets, he needed to finish out his senior year. She waited all day, searching the halls. But he never came. Her mind conjured up horrible guesses to his whereabouts. She pictured Eduardo, and then thought about Miguel following his same fate.

She had to see him. Make sure he was okay.

According to his school records, Miguel lived in the middle building on the third floor.

It was dusk, so there was a lot of action in the area. People carried babies, bags of groceries, and liquor bottles. She wasn’t sure what to expect when she got out of the car, but she didn’t anticipate a warm greeting.

Inhaling a fortifying breath, she pulled the handle on her sedan, and got out. A few heads turned in her direction, shooting curious glances and gestures at one another. A trio of dark-skinned boys sat on the top of a sofa, their tan boots planted on the seating area, and pointed in her direction, mumbling.

She kept her attention on her intended location, and hustled—but trying not to look like she was hustling—toward it. Most of the snow had been cleared from the walkways, but because of the chilly temperatures, a lot of what had melted was starting to freeze over. She widened her strides to miss the patches of slippery ice.

Pushing the heavy metal door to Miguel’s building open, it creaked on rusty hinges and banged on the wall inside. The scent of mold and mildew hit her immediately as she stepped inside. Floors were concrete and covered in dirt. Random shards of paper lay haphazardly on the ground as if they’d blown in from outside. And a set of gray mailboxes hung on the wall, individual doors opened and the insides vacant.

Holding her handbag against herself for balance, she made her way up to the first landing. An older Latino woman came out of the second-floor door and stopped when she spotted Cass. Her gaze traveled down Cass, and when she came back up she gave a You lost? look. Cass said a quick hello and continued on her journey up to the third floor.

Once in the hall, she searched each door for the letter B and found that she had exited at the end of the alphabet. After a minute of walking, she passed doors E, D, C, and then stopped at B.

Smoothing the front of her shirt and pushing her shoulders back, she knocked on the door. She waited a few seconds and there was no response. So she knocked again. This time motion sounded on the other side of the door and footsteps approached.

The door opened to reveal Miguel.

Thank goodness.

At the sight of her, his eyes widened and he gasped.

“Ms. Stone?” He glanced behind him and then out into the hallway. “Whatchu doin’ here?”

“I’m glad I caught you. I wanted to talk.”

“Talk? Are you crazy? Why would you come to my house? Whatever it is can wait.”

“Actually, it can’t.”

He looked out into the hallway again, and so did she. The head of a younger African American male peeked out of a door a few letters down with a puzzled expression.

“I wanted to—” she started.

“Keep your voice down,” Miguel hissed. “Yo, you can’t be here, Ms. Stone. You gotta leave. Now.” He pushed her shoulder.

“I can’t,” she said, standing her ground. “I need to talk to you about Eduardo.”

His expression went guarded at the mention of the other student and his body locked into place.

Miguel shot the other boy a warning look, and the kid reluctantly faded back into his apartment.

“Look, Ms. Stone. You can’t be here and I ain’t talking about E or nobody else around here. Please, just go before somethin’ bad happens.”

It wasn’t a threat, but a warning. She heard it in his tone. But she recognized something else in his tone, too. Panic. For her.

“Fine.” She wasn’t about to make things more difficult for either of them, but she came for a reason. “I’ll go. But promise me something first.”

He gave her a cautious look, then nodded.

“Promise me you’ll stay away from the drugs. The gang. Promise me you’ll reconsider the scholarship. Please, Miguel.”

He kept his expression impassive, but she could tell he was having an internal battle. His throat worked and his eyes glazed.

“You’re better than this, you know you are,” she pressed. “You can go to college. You earned that scholarship. Take it and make something of your life. Get off the streets. Don’t follow in your brother’s footsteps.”

“Yo, who the fuck you think you are?” another male voice bellowed from farther down the hall. She turned, catching sight of Ronan barreling toward them with scowl. “What she want, Miguel?” When he said the name, it wasn’t how she pronounced it. Ronan’s version was much more annunciated. Mee-gel.

“Nothing,” Miguel said. “She was just leaving.” The look he sent her said it would be in her best interest to go along with his story.

“It don’t look like nothing.” Ronan stepped up into her personal space and placed his nose inches from hers. “It sound like she tryna turn you away from your family, mi hermano.”

Cass leveled her breathing and tried like hell not to show how absolutely terrified she was. She kept her eyes locked with Ronan’s and her stance firm.

“My brother don’t need your fancy words, puta,” he went on. “He got family. We take care of him. There ain’t nothin’ for him in that great big city you live in.” He pulled back enough to give her a once-over, and then ran a tongue over his gold-plated front teeth. “You tryin’ to fill his head full of some bullshit, or what?”

She opened her mouth to say something, but Miguel jumped in first. He braced an arm against Ronan’s chest and pushed him away from her. “She cool, Ro. Just let her go.”

Ronan tilted his head and assessed her again. “I see your pretty little face around here again talking that college shit, and I’ll cut your tongue out so you can’t talk no more to no one. You feel me?”

Loud and clear. She gave Miguel a final glance, pursing her lips, and spun on her heel.

Cass made it down the hall and stairs in probably less than one minute, and was in her car faster than she could say holy shit.

Slamming the car door behind her, she grabbed onto the steering wheel for some sort of anchor and inhaled as much oxygen as she could.

If Ronan was any indication of the type of people surrounding Miguel, Miguel was in deeper trouble than she’d originally thought. His brother was a bully of the worst kind. It was Ronan’s way or else.

Sliding her key in the ignition, she turned the car on and placed it in reverse. As she prepared to back out, she noticed the brothers exit their apartment building. She watched for a moment because, based on Ronan’s body language, it seemed like he was berating his brother. Up in his face, using his age and height as intimidation. Ronan’s arms flailed wildly as he continued his verbal assault. Rage built inside Cass; affronted on Miguel’s behalf. How dare Ronan treat his brother that way. But then Ronan’s posture relaxed and he touched his forehead to Miguel’s, saying something. Miguel shrugged and then nodded, causing Ronan to smile.

They continued across the dirt-patched lawn toward a waiting luxury car. Miguel entered the rear driver’s side of the car and shut the door. A tall male got out of the driver’s side, allowing Ronan to get behind the wheel. She caught a glance at the beak-like nose of Joaquin as he moved toward then lowered himself into the passenger side.

Shit. She couldn’t let them drive away and then wonder where they’d gone. It would make her crazy. Miguel’s life, and possibly other’s lives, were at risk. She wouldn’t forgive herself if she didn’t do everything in her power to save them. Another tragedy like Eduardo wasn’t going to happen if she could do something to stop it.

Cassandra backed out of the spot and followed the high-end car from a safe distance out of the neighborhood.

Chapter Sixteen

“All right, gentlemen,” Ash’s voice spoke into the COMs. “We good?”

“Affirmative,” Tyke said.

“Roger,” came Reese’s response.

Luke checked his earpiece, making sure it was in place and out of sight. Felt for his discreet wire nestled against his chest and rechecked to make sure his concealed weapon was indeed still concealed along the side of his seat.

He was doing his damnedest to concentrate on the task at hand and not on the brunette he’d have to hurt. Walking away would be the hardest thing he’ll ever do in his life. It would take everything he had not to fall at her feet and beg her to stay with him.

But what was the use?

Either Serrano would find her and use her against Luke, or Serrano would find Luke and kill him. Cass deserved better than that. She was better than that. So despite the cramping in his stomach and the ache in his chest that wouldn’t subside, he had to tell her. He wanted her to move on, find someone who appreciated her, and settle down in her small, quiet hometown.

“Calder, check in,” Ash snapped.

Tyke jabbed an elbow into Luke’s ribs.

He winced. Right. Head in the game. “Good to go.”

They’d parked in an empty alleyway with one lowly lit streetlight, two abandoned cars across the street, and a chain-link fence missing half its links.

The blackness outside seemed deeper tonight. More oppressive for some reason. Maybe it was Luke’s morose thoughts or the impending doom awaiting him with Serrano. Either way, it was starting to weigh on his patience and peace of mind. He wanted this mission over as soon as possible. He wanted to leave Baltimore and never look back. A fresh start somewhere that didn’t have snow, winter coats, or murderous drug lords.

As usual, Reese was scouting out the area in the surveillance van, Ash was disguised as a disheveled addict farther down the street, and Luke and Tyke were in Luke’s sports car with phony plates acting as wealthy drug buyers.

Tyke got himself all gussied up for the night. Even shaved his beard off and ironed his dress shirt. Thick, dirty-blond hair was brushed back and pulled together in a tie at his crown. Expensive watch. The guy looked slick. Cramped as hell in the front passenger side of Luke’s sports car, though, knees bent almost into his chest and arms with a six-and-a-half-foot wingspan taking up most of the cabin space.

“Let’s keep it clean and orderly, guys,” Ash said from his location about one hundred feet away. “If you see an opening, take it. Otherwise, don’t push it. Get the information we need for now, then set up the meeting. Serrano’s out there, and these sons of bitches are going to lead us to him.”

Luke had parked close enough to the dim streetlight to give off some illumination to see everything around them, but not enough to act like a spotlight. They were on the east side of the city. More crime. Less police activity. It was the type of area cops ventured into only if they were ready to bust someone.

Tyke pulled at his collar. “Shit’s cutting off circulation. I can barely fucking breathe in this monkey suit.”

“Awww,” Luke said with a sidelong glance, “but you look so pretty. If you’re lucky, I might let you take me home tonight.”

“Screw you, man. Let’s get this over with so I can get these clothes off.”

“At least let me buy you dinner first, you animal.” Luke punctuated the remark with a grin and a wink.

The other man’s jaw worked, but he didn’t respond.

“Settle down, ladies,” Ash said. “We’ve got company.”

Reese’s voice came through next. “Subject approaching at your three o’clock. Silver Mercedes, deeply-tinted windows.”

Luke and Bryan followed the vehicle’s path as it approached their location. “Got it,” Luke said. “Are we sure this is our guy?”

“One second to confirm,” Reese responded.

The Mercedes slowed to a stop beside Luke’s car on the driver’s side and the window lowered. The tanned-skin of Ronan Cortez appeared. “You Christian?”

“Affirmative,” Reese said through the COMs. “I have visual on the target.”

Luke nodded in response to their visitor’s question and Reese’s statement. He gestured with a tilt of his head to the passenger seat. “This is my financier, Little John.”

“Christ, Calder,” Ash grumbled into the earpiece. “Cut the shit.”

Tyke didn’t show a visible reaction, but Luke felt the anger roll off the guy in thick waves.

“I assume you’re Ronan?” Luke asked as he quickly scanned the other occupants in the vehicle. Joaquin in the passenger seat. Two shadows in the backseat looking slightly smaller.

All right, the gang was all here and they were ready to get this show started.

“Yeah,” Ronan responded, seeming to do his own assessment. He scanned the outside of Luke’s car, then turned his attention to Luke’s limited edition Rolex, designer scarf, and high-quality wool coat. He ran his tongue over his gold-plated front teeth. “So how we gonna do this, hombre? You bring the Gs or what?”

Luke flicked an upturned palm to Tyke, who slapped a thick envelope on it.

Opening it enough so Ronan could see the wad of unmarked one-hundred-dollar bills, Luke said, “You keep up your end of the deal, hombre?”

Ronan mirrored Luke’s movement and waited for his passenger to drop a small envelope into his hand. He waved it in the air with a smirk. “The extra good shit.”

“We’ll see,” Luke mused.

Ronan’s eyes narrowed. “You questioning my honor, dawg?”

Luke shrugged one shoulder. “Only if you give me the weak shit.”

“Weak shit?” Ronan glanced around at the passengers in his car, laughing. He said something in Spanish Luke didn’t catch.

“‘You believe this gringo motherfucker?’” Reese translated into his earpiece.

Sweet kid. The gang tattoos crawling up his neck really added to his charm, too.

“Do I have a reason to question that what you’re giving me is authentic?” Luke fanned his face with the envelope, stirring the brisk November air into his face. “How do I know your supplier is legit?”

Ronan dropped his smirk. “It’s good, homey.”

“Yeah,” Luke pressed. “But where did your stash come from? The last guy swore his shit was good, and I felt high for about two minutes. That’s why I was told to come to you, Ronan. You’re the one with the stuff I need. Am I wrong about that?”

“Nah.”

“So, tell me, how do I know you’re not getting your drugs from the same supplier as the last guy?”

Ronan stared at Luke, his fingers drumming on the leather steering wheel.

Come on. Give me something. Mention Serrano. Just once.

“Heads up,” Ash’s voice said. “Second vehicle incoming.”

Luke didn’t react, just continued staring at Ronan. Tyke didn’t give a visible reaction, but Luke knew his partner was following.

Not taking his eyes off the dealer, Luke said, “Is there a reason you brought more friends to this party?”

Ronan slid a glance at the car, then hardened his stare at Luke. “Not mine. There a reason you brought more amigos?”

“I’m on it,” Reese said. “Doing a scan of the tags now.”

Playing it off, Luke reclined in his seat, resting an arm along the window frame.

Ronan searched the street, probably for anything out of the ordinary. “New buyers looking to spend your kind of dough raise alarm, dawg. Howda we know you ain’t some five-oh or somethin’?”

“Cops?” Luke said through a loud burst of laughter. “Did you get a look at this car, man? And these clothes?” He flipped the overhead light on. “This shit is fine Italian wool. You think the police on their fifty-grand-a-year salaries are wearing this? Give me a fuckin’ break.”

“Turn off the light, Calder,” Ash barked. “What the hell is wrong with you? You want BPD showing up?”

Luke waited a moment, letting what he said register in Ronan’s expression. Once it did, and the guy’s posture eased up a little more, Luke turned the overhead light off.

“Are we doing this or what?” Ronan said. “I got other buyers lined up if you ain’t into it.”

Of course he did. But not at the price Luke was paying. “You know, I don’t think we’re into it anymore.” He glanced at Tyke. “What do you think, John Boy? Are we still into it? Or do we think Ronan’s fucking with us?”

“Probably fucking with us,” Tyke said expressionless.

Ronan’s lip curled into a sneer, but his tone bordered on desperate. “Yo, man. I ain’t got a reason to fuck witchu. You want the good shit, and that’s what I got. You wanna do this or what?”

Luke slid a fist under his chin. “See, I don’t think you do. I think I need to go somewhere else for something better. Quicker.” He lowered his chin and gave the other man a direct stare. “Stronger.”

Another run of his tongue over his gold teeth and a glance at the envelope in Luke’s hand, Ronan said, “Look, you take what I got tonight, and I might be able to get you some other ill shit. My supplier—he’s got some new stuff he’s working on. Like, real insane, fuck you up candy.”

Luke quirked an eyebrow. “So you were holding out on me.”

Ronan shifted in his seat seeming not to like Luke’s liar insinuation. His boys didn’t seem to appreciate it either. The air in the vehicle changed. Bodies in the backseat sat up straighter.

Tyke sensed the change, too, because Luke caught him moving his hand toward the door where his weapon rested out of sight.

“Don’t push him,” Ash growled over the COMs. “Make the deal and schedule another meeting.”

“Nothing from vehicle two yet,” Reese said.

In other words, the immediate threat was in Ronan’s car.

“I want an ID on that second vehicle, Reese,” Ash said. “Now.”

“Working on it,” the team member said.

Tension was still thick. While Ronan and his boys wouldn’t be able to tell, Luke’s body was strung tight, ready to react at a moment’s notice. Tyke, too, with his hand still resting within reach of his service weapon.

Luke tapped the full envelope on the steering wheel, eyeing Ronan.

“Goddamn it, Calder,” Ash barked. “Quit stalling and make the deal.”

“All right,” Luke said. “I’ll test out what you give me tonight, and if I like it and you didn’t oversell its quality, then I’ll be in touch. Don’t hold out on me again though. Really pisses me off when you do that.” He stretched the fat envelope out his window toward Ronan’s car at the same time the other man reached his package out.

Once the exchange was complete, Ronan handed the envelope to the guy in the passenger side, who opened it and fanned the bills.

The second unidentified vehicle backed up into a side street, then pulled away in the direction it came.

Ronan glanced back at Luke. “Nice doing business with you. I expect another call real soon.”

Luke nodded once, then pressed the button to raise the window of his car.

As Ronan’s car started to move, Reese’s voice came over the COMs. “I’ve got an ID on the second vehicle. It’s owned by Cassandra Stone.”

What the fuck. Of course it was.

Tyke’s head whipped so fast toward Luke that he was surprised the damn thing didn’t snap off.

“You’ve gotta be shitting me,” Ash growled.

“I’ll handle it,” Luke said through tight lips.

“You better,” Ash said. “Or else I will.”

…

What had she witnessed? Miguel in the backseat of that car. Ronan in the front seat. And Luke, of all people, in an adjacent car doing what looked like a drug deal.

A drug deal!

Cass stomped across the hardwood floor in her condo loud enough to garner disgruntled shouts from the seventy-year-old man in the unit below her. She didn’t care. She was rip-roaring angry and would deal with her pissed off neighbor tomorrow when she was of sound mind.

This whole thing with Luke was almost too much for her to handle. The man she had romantic feelings for—a man she’d pictured a future with—was somehow involved with her student’s gang family. Her head nearly split open just thinking about that.

She had the worst luck with men. No. Scratch that. It wasn’t her luck at all. It was her innate and asinine quality to trust everyone around her because, oh you know, she figured they were naturally good people!

Nope. She only seemed to attract cheaters, liars, and now drug users. What a wonderful realization. Thank God she hadn’t told her father about Luke. He would’ve had a field day with the reason for that breakup.

She closed her eyes and focused on slowing her rapid heart rate.

What if Luke was trying to corrupt Miguel? What if he already had?

What if Luke had had some sort of relationship with Eduardo? What if Luke had been involved in his death?

Her breathing picked up to match her still racing heart. She’d do whatever she had to in order to keep Miguel safe. She’d alert the media, the cops, and the freaking president of the United States. Someone. Anyone to protect her precious students.

Was the story about Luke’s mom even true? Or was that just for sympathy? Stupid. She’d actually felt sorry for him. Her heart had broken for him.

Idiot.

Flicking her eyes open, she saw nothing but red. He better have one hell of an explanation when she confronted him. And you can bet your ass she was going to confront him. Just as soon as she could calm herself enough to drive. She’d had to pull over numerous times on the way home because she was so distraught. That made her even angrier because he’d distracted her so badly she’d almost run off the road.

Squeezing her fingers over the bridge of her nose, she sucked in a few deep breaths and tried to think of babies and puppies and big, shiny rainbows. But it was no use. The man had gotten under her skin and turned her inside out.

Honesty. Ha! He was the one who started that little game, and he was the biggest liar of all. Oh, but wait, he didn’t lie. No, no. Of course, not. He would say it was because she didn’t ask the right questions.

Asshole.

She needed to do something. Her body thrummed with pent-up frustration and she needed to get it out. Her condo was too small. The walls were closing in. She needed air. And a drink. Yes, that’s what she needed.

Grabbing her parka and handbag, she carried them to the door. Lucky for her, there was a string of bars about two blocks over. Maybe she’d hit them all tonight. The thought didn’t escape her that this was the exact same response she’d had when she’d found Daniel cheating on her, but she didn’t care. She needed to do something.

Jerking the front door open, she took one step and crashed into a warm, hard body. Hands as tight as clamps locked onto her arms and drove her inside her condo. The door slammed closed behind them. She squealed and then when panic set in, she started screaming. She dropped her coat and purse on the ground, concentrating on nothing but her fight response.

A hand covered her mouth, cutting off sound, and then a familiar male voice growled, “Quiet.”

Flicking her gaze up to the man who belonged to that voice, a whole new surge of emotion nearly knocked her over. It wasn’t her usual warmth that burned from the proximity of this particular body so close to hers. Oh, no. It was pure, unadulterated fury.

Ripping his hand away from her mouth, she sneered and spoke through clenched teeth. “Get out of my house.”

Luke’s jaw was just as firm as he responded back. “Not until you tell me where you were tonight.”

She wanted to laugh. She almost did. If it wasn’t for the anger that was now morphing into rage, she probably would have. “None of your business, you lying sack of monkey shit.”

He pulled back and released his hold on her. “Excuse me?”

“You heard me.” She kept her features hard. “I know your little secret, Luke. If that’s even your real name.”

His pissed expression died a little and confusion filled its spot. “What the hell are you talking about?”

“I saw you,” she said, starting to lose a little of her own steam. What was going on here? He didn’t seem at all worried she’d figured him out. “You know how much my students mean to me.”

Baffled eyes stared back, so she tried to fill in the blanks.

“You said your mom died from a drug overdose,” she said more calmly. “Is that even true?”

“Yeah, she did.”

“Then why are you on that same path?”

He massaged his forehead. “What path?”

“I saw you buying drugs from Ronan tonight,” she hissed.

His lips pursed. “I know, about that…”

Okay, definitely not upset about finding out his secret. This was the worst scolding she’d given anyone in the history of scoldings. “Go on,” she said, crossing her arms. “What about it?”

“What were you doing there tonight?”

“That doesn’t matter.” She waved his comment away. “Let’s get back to the more important issue. You’re a drug user.”

It was his turn to cross his arms. “Technically I bought drugs. I didn’t use them.”

Seriously? Sometimes she wanted to pull her hair out talking to him. “Bought. Used. It’s the same thing.”

“No, actually it’s not.”

Locking her back teeth, she said, “Fine. You are involved in the same thing that your mom died from. Why? Why would you do that to yourself?”

“It’s not the same thing.” That was all he said before walking past her toward her small kitchen. He had the audacity to open her fridge and bend to look inside. “Do you have any leftovers? I didn’t get a chance to eat. I’m starving.”

She remained where she was and tightened her fists. “We’re not done with this conversation.”

He peered at her from over the refrigerator door. “I know, but I can’t think on an empty stomach, so give me a minute, will ya?” Standing, he closed the door with his foot and walked with her Chinese take-out boxes to the table. He retrieved a fork from her drying rack next to the sink, then opened her sesame chicken. Leaning against the counter, one dress shoe kicked over the other, he ate her food.

“I was going to eat that,” she said.

“It’s good,” he said with a huge helping in his mouth. “I can see why you’d want to.”

Making a fist, she entered the kitchen, plucked the box from his hands, and tossed it into the trash can.

“Hey,” he whined.

She spread her index and middle fingers, pointing them at his chest, then at her eyes, and back at him. “Listen up.”

His lips twitched as he remained in his relaxed stance against the counter. “I’m all yours.”

“Ears,” she corrected. “You’re all ears.”

“No, I had it right the first time.”

The blue in his eyes deepened, making her anger melt out of her body in a split second. Oh, look. There it was in a liquid pile all over her tile floor. “D-don’t give me that look. I’m still mad at you.”

“What look?” he mocked, striding toward her, slow and lazy.

She stepped back and bumped into the counter behind her. “You know which one. Like you want to eat me.”

He lifted his shoulders in a half shrug, coming within a few inches of touching her. “I said I was hungry. And you just threw out my food.”

“My food,” she said through a rough breath.

He looked down at her with tempting eyes, making her start to come apart and yearn for him to reach out and touch her. It wasn’t fair how easily he could do that. “Possession is nine-tenths of the law, you know.”

“Not in my house.”

His lips spread wider and his gaze raked over her from her messy bun to her skinny jeans to her black ballet flats. She couldn’t name his expression. Amazement with a little frustration, and maybe some desire, too.

“What?” she asked.

“I love this side of you.”

Placing a hand on her hip, she said, “Good, because you’re going to get a big dose of it until you answer all of my questions.” That’s it, stay strong.

“As long as you answer all of mine, then I’m all for it, sweetheart.” He punctuated his statement with a wink and a snapping sound from the corner of his mouth.

“Oh, no,” she said, her desire cooling. “We’re not playing that game again tonight. You’re answering my questions straight on. No more turning my words around. I want the truth, the whole truth, and…”

She’d heard that somewhere before…

“Nothing but the truth?” he supplied, grinning.

“Well, yeah.”

He stood at full height. “Deal.”

There was that quick response again. “I’m not playing, Luke. I want real answers.”

He sighed. “I know. You deserve the truth.”

“Without games or twisting my words.”

His expression was sober. “You’re right. You’ve been through enough, Cass. No more jokes. Let’s be real with each other.”

She waited to see if he was going to crack a smile. But he didn’t.

“Very well,” she said.

“I’ll go first.” Without giving her a chance to rebuke, he asked, “Why were you in the projects tonight?” His expression went stern and professional so quickly, she didn’t know what to make of it.

“I followed Miguel.”

He nodded like he already figured that. “So why—”

“Not so fast,” she said. “My turn.”

He inhaled deeply through his nose and gestured with a flick of his wrist for her to go.

“Why were you in the projects tonight?”

Still straight-faced, he said, “To buy drugs.”

Of course he couldn’t take this seriously. It’s like he got off on avoiding the most important questions. “That doesn’t count. I already knew that. You have to give me more.” But after the words were out, she braced herself, afraid of what he’d say. It was hard for her to imagine what would bring him to get involved in drugs. Especially since his mom’s death seemed to affect him so much.

His flat expression suggested he wasn’t going to elaborate, but then he said, “The drugs weren’t for me. I’m not a user.”

“So…you were buying them for a friend?” Please say no.

“No,” he said. “Not for a friend.” He shifted his weight and crossed his arms, staring at her with a serious expression. “What’s your relationship to Miguel Cortez?”

She started in surprise. “Why would you ask it that way?” Like she was somehow tainted or sullied by her association with Miguel.

“Because everywhere he goes, you seem to follow. Why?”

“He’s my student.”

“Good try,” he said. “You have lots of students. Why is this one so special?”

It was her turn to inhale through her nose as she chewed on his question. “He has so much potential. But he doesn’t see it.” She stood up taller. “He needs me.”

“You have an awfully high regard for your ability to help people,” he said.

She cut him a look, expecting to see sarcasm. Instead, his expression was still impassive.

“If I have the means to help someone, I’m going to.” Just because someone was less fortunate, didn’t mean they should be left to suffer.

He watched her, staring into her eyes with that serious face, and she started to squirm. She was far too interested in what was going on in his brain.

His eyes brightened and his expression softened. “Woman, you care entirely too much about other people.” She was about to tell him where he could get off, but he followed up with, “It’s one of the qualities I love most about you, actually.”

A bucket of icy water dumped over her remaining anger, making it steam and hiss as the fire completely extinguished. No one had ever told her that her best quality was her heart. It was the most touching thing she’d ever heard. To have someone acknowledge it made everything she’d done—everything she’d sacrificed—worth it.

He placed a warm hand against her cheek. “I wish you’d care more about yourself though. I know the kid means a lot to you, but sometimes our best intentions don’t mean shit if the other person doesn’t want the help.”

“But he does,” she said. “Miguel wants to get out. He wants off the streets. Or at least he did. If I could just get him to remember that.”

“If he really wants it”—Luke softened his tone even more—“he’ll make it happen.” His hand slid from her cheek, along her jawline where he held her chin between his thumb and index finger. “You’ve done what you can. Let it be his decision now. You can’t follow him around forever.”

“I know that.” She tried to pull away, but he kept her face front and center.

Something flickered in his gaze as he swallowed. “My mom…” He released a ragged breath. “My mom didn’t want help. She told me her best times were when she was high. She loved it so much that she usually didn’t even remember she had a kid.”

Her heart dropped. “Oh, Luke. I’m so sorry. You should have never had to go through that.” She laced her fingers with his, and brought their joined hands up to her lips for a kiss. “Why would you be there tonight then?”

He ran a hand over his short hair. “Because I have to.”

“But—” She snatched her hand out of his as if he’d burned her.

“I’m trying to stop it,” he said quickly. “The drugs. You want honesty? Fine. I’m an undercover agent with the DEA. We’re tracking the guy who’s bringing in the drugs that killed Eduardo.”

Cass would’ve gasped if she’d had any oxygen in her lungs. Blissful relief filled her. “So that day in the park…”

He was already nodding. “We were there to watch Ronan and Joaquin. Or we were, before…”

“I got in the way.” She remembered the boys leaving before anyone approached them and how angry Luke seemed when he’d found her behind that tree.

“Yes, you did.” He laid a hand against her lower back and gave a small smile. “In order to stop the drugs, we need to find the supplier. Is there anything you know about Miguel or Ronan that might help us do that? Anything at all? You’re connected to the kids at the school. You’re close with Miguel.”

“No. Nothing.” When he leveled her with a doubtful look, she said, “Fine, yes, I’ll admit I was in the park because I was watching the boys, too. Miguel mostly. But I don’t know anything. All I care about is that he doesn’t join that gang or start selling drugs. I—”

And then it hit her. What he’d said. Like a bolt of lightning that rendered her immobile.

She had a relationship with Miguel who was tied to the gang. To the drugs.

“When we were at the park, you asked me on a date,” she said.

His face showed confusion. “Yeah.”

She stepped back from him, making his hand drop to his side. “And you declined sex with me that first night at Max’s.”

“Yeah, you were drunk.”

“It wasn’t just that. When we were at Max’s you didn’t know I was close with Miguel. But after the park, when I was watching him and his brother, that’s when you took an interest in me. Suddenly, I was useful to you.”

“That’s not what happened.” His left eye twitched when he said it, which sent her anger soaring. Liar. Not that she needed the cue to know the truth about him, but the confirmation definitely helped.

He must have seen the realization dawn on her face, because a flicker of nervousness crossed his. “Okay. Maybe in the beginning, but that’s not—”

“The beginning.” She took another step back and let out a sharp laugh. “That’s exactly what it was. You needed me. You thought I knew something that could help you.”

Son of a bitch. How could she have been so stupid? She really did have atrocious taste in men. He’d been using her all along.

“How far are you? In your investigation?”

He looked away, giving her a front-row view of the muscles in his jaw grinding. “Not far enough. We’re still trying to track down the supplier and we can’t seem to get close enough to Ronan or Joaquin to crack their operation.”

“And I was your way in,” she said, her anger level rising to unhealthy levels. “Miguel is Ronan’s brother. And I had a rapport with Miguel.”

Luke moved toward her, but she flashed a palm. “Don’t.”

“Cass,” he said, his expression growing weary. “It wasn’t like that.”

She narrowed her eyes.

“Okay, yeah,” he said, gliding a rough hand over his short hair. “Maybe it was at first. Ash thought—”

“Ash?” she nearly shouted. “He’s in on this? What about Sam? Was she in on it, too?” Cass found it hard to believe, given the woman’s honest, direct demeanor, but really, what judge of character was Cass? Not much if she fell for Daniel’s shit and now Luke’s. “What about Maybel and Estelle? They must’ve been involved, right? After all, they came to my school and made me feel sorry for you and agree to go on that date. Man, you all must’ve had a good laugh at my expense. Oh, look at stupid Cassandra, falling right into our devious plan. She already had a cracked heart, so it should be easy to persuade her to fall in love with Luke, too. She just gives her love so freely. We need her, so let’s go for it.”

Luke’s Adam’s apple bobbed violently as he swallowed. “Don’t do this.”

“Do what?” she asked, stepping back until her backside slammed into her couch. “Force you to tell me the truth? Force you to be honest about everything you’ve been keeping from me this entire time? You used me.”

He looked away again, but she caught the flash of guilt.

“I trusted you,” she said. “More than I’ve trusted anyone. And I thought you trusted me.”

“I did,” he said, bringing his burning gaze to hers. “I trusted you. With everything. My past. That shit with my mom. Me. I gave you me, Cass. Don’t doubt that.”

“Too late,” she said. “I doubt every single thing you ever said and did. You used me for your own purpose and you didn’t even have the balls to tell me.”

His chest heaved like something was brewing inside him and was trying to break free. “I did, okay?” he said, his voice growing louder. “I used you. I did it. But I had to. You don’t understand. If I’d told you—if you knew what could happen to you. To me. I couldn’t tell you, okay? I just couldn’t. You wouldn’t have stuck around. You would’ve—” He inhaled long and deep, and his next words came out more composed. “You would’ve left me, Cass. And I couldn’t deal with that.”

She wasn’t going to back down. Not now that she knew the truth. “Well, that’s too bad for you then, because I have no problem telling you what you need to hear. You can go to hell. You can leave right now and not come back. Whatever this was—whatever I thought I felt about you—is done. Over.”

His lips curled in a sarcastic tilt and he threw his hands up. “Of course it is.”

She crossed her arms and lifted her chin. “It is.”

“This is why I never told you,” he said. “Just so you know. This is exactly what I knew would happen. You’d kick me out. You’d walk away. You. You’d give up.”

Gasping, Cass stomped toward him, shoving a finger in his face. “Give up? I never give up. Not on the people I care about.”

“Well, I obviously don’t fall into that category then.”

She hesitated. “Obviously not.”

He had. She’d cared so much about him. But it was difficult to see past her anger.

Luke blew a quick breath out through his nose. “So what was this to you then, huh? What were we? Just two people passing time? Or wait, I know. Daniel. You just needed someone to help you get over him. Someone to make you forget that you weren’t enough to satisfy him.”

Her mouth dropped open. What an asshole. “Yeah. That’s what it was,” she said, letting her contempt seep into every word.

“I figured.”

“Too bad you didn’t even help me do that.”

“Oh really?”

“Really,” she spat back.

“Could’ve fooled me,” he said. “The way you moaned my name. The way you reached for me. Seemed like I erased every piece of that prick from your mind.”

He had, but she’d be damned if she admitted it.

His nostrils flared, but he didn’t say anything else.

Her head pounded loud enough that the old man downstairs could probably hear it.

They stared at each other, at war with their dueling expressions.

“We’re done here,” she said at a reasonable volume. “I think you should leave.”

His shoulders dropped on his forced exhale. “You’re right. It’s what I should’ve done from the start anyway. There was nothing here to begin with.”

“Glad I could do the dirty work for you since you were too chickenshit to do it yourself.”

He’d stepped toward the door, but faltered when she said that. A grim chuckle sounded. “I tried to protect you, Cass. That’s all it was. But I can see you’re too hurt to realize that. Thanks for nothing, I guess.”

The closer he got to the door, the more her lungs squeezed. This was it. He was leaving. It’s what she wanted.

But then again, it wasn’t.

He lied to you. He deceived you.

He used you.

Right. “Have a nice life, Luke.”

She waited for the door to slam behind him before she crumbled onto the tile floor in the kitchen. The tears came fast and hot. Her shoulders bobbed as she tried to slow her pulse and her breathing.

That was it. They were over.

She had a fleeting thought that she should chase after him. Force him to beg for her forgiveness. But she couldn’t. She wasn’t going to break down first. If he couldn’t see what he’d done was wrong, then she wasn’t going to show him. It took both people to make a relationship work. She’d done the one-sided thing. It didn’t work out so well for her in the end.

A knock pulled her attention from her sulking. She slowly stood as another rapid stream of knocks banged against the door.

Maybe he’d changed his mind. Maybe he’d come back to grovel.

Not that she cared what he had to say.

Okay, yeah, she did.

She pulled the door open. “What do you want?”

It wasn’t Luke.

Seeing the tall, tanned figure grinning in her doorway, she screamed. Or she would have if she hadn’t lost her breath.

Ronan leaped at her and gripped her throat in his tight fist. He forced her into her condo as he kicked the door closed. He pressed her against the wall, lifting her off her feet, squeezing her throat so tight she wheezed. She was at his eye level, and he planted his face an inch from hers.

Grunting, she kicked out her legs. The pain at her esophagus overtook her senses though. She had trouble thinking of anything else except straining for air. She tried to throw a fist at his face, but he dodged it. When his hand pulled away from her mouth, she screamed as loud as she could. He yanked her away from the wall, then smashed her head back into it. Stars exploded behind her eyes.

When he spoke, his stale breath blew across her lips. “Scream like that again, and I’ll give you another reason to scream, ya feel me?” His gaze dropped to her breasts and he smirked.

She clawed at his strong wrist, trying to break his hold around her neck.

Ronan’s head tilted side to side like he couldn’t decide from which angle he wanted to look at her. “Whatchu doin’ all up in my business, puta? I seen you at school, then you try ta put that bullshit into Miguel’s head about college, now I see you with my buyer, Christian. What’s yo deal?” His upper lip curled to reveal gleaming gold front teeth.

She twisted her face away, straining for oxygen. Closing her eyes, she concentrated on pulling in each breath.

“So what is it, Cassandra?” he asked, a roughened Mexican lilt to his voice. “You got interest in my business? You tryna run your own shit or what?” His eyes took on a feral gleam that turned her stomach.

“Miguel,” she strained to say. “Just. Care. About. Miguel.”

His features hardened. “I told you, mi hermano ain’t interested in nothin’ you got.”

She looked over his shoulder into the kitchen, and her heart sank. If only she hadn’t thrown Luke out so hastily. He was gone. He couldn’t save her.

Ronan squeezed tighter on her throat, detonating a trail of fire every time she inhaled. Gasping for air, she kicked a foot out, but he blocked it and stepped forward, pressing his body against hers.

“I seen you on the news. You shouldn’t ’ve got involved.” He lowered his mouth to her ear, then sniffed long and deep, releasing a sound of approval.

“What,” she tried, coughing. Clearing her throat, she said, “What do you want, Ronan?”

“Christian left you. Alone.” His tongue clicked against the roof of his mouth as he shook his head. “If I had a perra like you, I wouldn’t hit it then run for some other chico to take his turn.” His gaze came up to hers, and she tried like hell to keep her composure. She wasn’t going to let him know he intimidated her.

“Ya boy wanted some of the ill shit,” he said. “The fuck you up kinda drugs. You know ’bout that?”

Cass fought against his hold, trying to dig her fingernails into his skin, but with the limited oxygen she could get, it was a feeble attempt.

“Well,” he said, giving her body another once-over, “let’s see how he like his girl getting a taste of it first. We gonna see just how strong you are, counselor.”

Before his words registered, a hand holding a white cloth covered her mouth. Almost instantly, her vision darkened at the corners.

No.

Hold on.

But her head started to lull to the side and her hand dropped. The last image she saw was a set of vicious gold teeth grinning at her before everything went black.

Chapter Seventeen

Luke released the magazine from his 9mm and counted the bullets. Making sure all fifteen were present and ready for duty, he clicked it back in and secured the gun in his thigh holster. Then he did the same with his M4 service rifle.

He worked hard to ignore the tug at his heart after leaving Cass the way he did. It wasn’t how he’d envisioned that scene going down. He’d figured he would drop to his knees and beg for her forgiveness. He’d plead with her to love him even though he’d betrayed her trust.

No such luck.

Her anger had amplified his and all it did was explode into a mixture of heartless words.

They were done.

He wanted to be okay with it, he really did. But he wasn’t. Not at all. He wanted her more now than he did when they were together. Maybe because of the finality of it. The fact that he knew he couldn’t have her. That hurt the most. He took her for granted. He’d had her and he fucked it up.

If he could do it over again, he would’ve told her everything. He would’ve left it up to her to be strong enough to stand by him. But his fear was too controlling. The fear of losing her. The fear of her losing him. The fear of truly living.

And now he had to live with loving her and not having her in his life. It was nothing like when his mom left. Nothing at all. Cass had brought him to his knees. He hadn’t known what it felt like to love until Cass had shown him.

And he’d lost it.

As Luke was leaving Cass’s in a rush, wanting to head straight to a bar and get blessedly drunk, Ash had called and said they’d located Serrano. So instead, he decided to put his anger to better use by heading straight to Russell Street, to an abandoned building that once held a popular nightclub. All brick with blacked-out windows and garage doors, it was more industrial than alluring. A light-up sign still hung on the front, most of the bulbs broken or burned out. The rest of the street was vacant and poorly lit. Just under the overpass of I-83, the area was on the outskirts of the city, where visitors passed on their way into more happening areas. Trash littered the streets and nostalgic memories haunted the alleyways.

“We’re sure Serrano’s in there?” The Velcro of Tyke’s vest screeched as he ripped it open, lined it up, and then closed it over his broad rib cage. “Like, no bullshit? He’s actually showing his face?”

Ash pulled his rifle out of his black duffle bag, locked the bolt back, and made sure the safety was on. He inserted the thirty-round magazine, then released the bolt, letting it slide forward to chamber a round. After glancing through the optic to make sure the red dot was glowing, he attached his rifle to the sling already draped over his shoulder, crossbody style, and let the weapon rest on his chest. “Serrano made contact with Joaquin and they’re meeting here tonight.”

Luke, Ash, and Tyke were across the street from the club, under the overpass shielded by abandoned cars in an adjacent parking lot. They would apprehend Serrano. Reese was their eyes and ears inside the rafters of the 83 overpass with his rifle if anyone on the other team decided not to play nice on the way out.

Reese’s voice came over the COMs. “Test. Test.”

Ash spoke first. “Cooper. Good transmission.”

Then Bryan. “Tyke. All good.”

And Luke. “Calder. Loud and clear.”

“All right, boys,” Ash said. “Serrano’s the objective. Nothing else matters if we don’t bring him in.”

Tyke slid his night vision goggles over his head. He adjusted the fit and checked the battery, then flipped them up to rest against his forehead. “So if we can get to Ronan or Joaquin?”

“Added bonus, but we need Serrano,” Ash replied. “Preferably alive.” He sent a look at Luke and something unspoken passed between them. If it came down to it, Luke couldn’t let Serrano walk. Not if it meant Luke would always be looking over his shoulder. Not if it meant Cass’s life could be in danger, too. And Ash knew it.

“Okay, so we take Serrano alive.” Tyke scanned the surrounding area with his binoculars. “Grab Ronan and Joaquin if we can. Anything else?”

Ash peered over the trunk of the beat-up car. “Knowing Serrano, he’s with a fucking entourage, so it’s gonna be hard enough to get him. Just focus on those three if we can.”

Luke’s grip on his rifle tightened and his heart rate kicked into a trot. Take it easy, Calder.

“Show time, gentlemen,” Ash said with a smile in his voice. “Let’s nail that son of a bitch.”

Ash, Luke, and Bryan approached the building with soft and slow footsteps. Ash led, rifle at the ready, toward the front of the building with Tyke then Luke bringing up the rear. Their team leader gave the signal for each of them to flank the door. Silently he communicated that he’d go through the door first, and they should follow with cover.

Testing the handle, Tyke opened the door and stood at the ready next to it, which allowed Ash to drift in to the right, his back against the wall. Tyke slipped in to the left, same maneuver with his back against the wall as Luke entered. Luke followed Ash into the corner while Tyke cleared his side of the room.

It was dark and bare. Battered, dirty oak floor. A rectangular metal bar in the middle of the room with empty shelves for bottles and racks for glasses. Dust floated in the air, illuminated by the minute glow of the moon from a smeared window.

“Clear,” Ash said softly as they approached the back of the building. He signaled to a black-painted door. The guys set up around the door as Ash slowly and quietly opened it.

Blackness greeted them on the other side. Faint light revealed a staircase leading to the basement.

“Shh,” a voice drifted up from the dark. “Someone’s coming.”

There was a rustling sound, then silence.

What the—?

The team exchanged looks.

Ash turned his night vision down over his eyes, then gave the go-ahead signal for the team to follow him down the stairs. Tyke turned, pointing his gun to the direction they came in. Luke tapped a hand on Ash’s shoulder to let his teammate know he was covering his six.

In sync, Ash and Luke descended the stairs, hyperaware that they weren’t alone and had no clue who or what was waiting for them down below. The foul stench of excrement and bile hit them so hard, Luke opened his mouth to inhale short, shallow breaths.

“Never a good sign,” their team leader whispered. Ash rotated the optic of his gun, searching the room, Luke swiveled to his other side. Luke caught movement. He made a soft sound deep in his throat, alerting the other team members of his find. They jerked their attention to his side of the room.

Like animals in the wild, glowing, beady eyes reflected back, blinking. Shadows of bodies curled away as if the light might burn them.

What the fuck was going on here?

People. There were human beings lined against the wall, their hair hanging in tangled strings, their faces grimy and bruised, their eyes not bothering to disguise the blatant fear they most certainly must be feeling.

Luke found the terrified expression of a twentysomething blonde woman. As he approached, she cowered from him, making herself so small as if to disappear.

Shackles. Her hands were bound in wide, metal restraints, much sturdier than handcuffs, secured to the wall with large chains. These people were in a disgusting, unlit basement, chained to the wall like animals. Something hard and fast cut through his gut, nearly knocking the wind out of him.

Luke lowered his weapon, so she wouldn’t feel threatened. “How long have you been here?”

She swallowed, her helpless look making his heart squeeze.

“You can trust me,” he said. “We’re DEA agents. We’re here to help.”

“Luke?” a female voice said. “Is that you?”

The sound of that particular voice did things to him he couldn’t rationalize. It used to make him come alive under his skin and make his heart beat double time. Now? That same voice in this situation made rage ignite inside of him, causing flames to nearly fly out of his mouth and burn this entire joint down.

Jesus Christ. If she was here…

He let go of his rifle, letting it tug at his neck and shoulder, dangling against his chest, and frantically searched for her. “Cassandra? Where are you?”

“Here,” she called out from his side.

Dropping to his knees, he reached into the black abyss for her. He knew the moment he touched her. Electricity flowed like a live wire up his arms, making him yank her to him and hold her in an unbreakable embrace. He lifted the night vision goggles, and pulled her face to his for a relieved kiss.

He didn’t give a shit if they were done. She could hate him tomorrow. She was in danger and he was here.

“Luke,” she said in a strained voice that threatened to tear him apart. “Oh my God, Luke.”

“How the hell—? What the fu—? What happened? How are you here?”

“Ronan,” she said by way of explanation.

“I’m gonna kill him.” Luke pulled back, lowering the goggles to examine her face the best he could through the hazy green glow. No bruises that he could tell. “Are you hurt?”

She shook her head. “I’m fine.”

Luke scanned her from head to toe, taking in the sight of the same clothes she’d been wearing when he’d left her condo however many hours ago. Her arms dangled above her head, her wrists limp against the restraints. He wanted to rip the goddamn things from the wall. Carry her out of here. Never look back.

A hand landed on his shoulder, then a second on his other side. Tyke and Ash, reminding him they had a room full of other captives who needed saving, too.

He gave Cass another kiss, a promise. “You’re safe now,” he whispered. “We’re going to get you out of here.”

She whimpered, which damn near ripped his heart out. “I know.”

With effort, Luke stood and lifted his rifle off his chest. He approached the blonde woman, who appeared worse than the rest. Her probably once pale skin was smudged with gray, her white T-shirt was stained, and her hair was matted against her skull.

“Do you know how long you’ve been here?” he asked her.

“I…” she tried. Had to clear her throat. Then, “I don’t know. It feels like forever.”

“Well,” Ash cut in. “We’re going to get you out.” He dipped his chin to Tyke, signaling for him to search the rest of the area. Ash approached the group of what looked like fifteen people. Their hands lifted over their heads, shackled. Luke looked again where Cass had been propped against the wall and clenched his fists.

Dirty, fucking, no good, cock sucking… Forget Serrano. Ronan just escalated himself to public enemy numero uno on Luke’s I’m going to royally fuck you up list.

Congrats, kid. I’m coming for you.

“Who put you all here?” Ash asked.

“We don’t know,” another voice answered. Luke turned, spotting a male in his thirties. “None of us remember coming here. We woke up like this.”

“Does anyone come down here?”

“Yeah,” the guy said. “Usually two or three of them. They snatch one of us, then leave.”

“What do they do when they take you?”

“We don’t know,” the blonde said, her voice breaking. “Once they’re taken, they don’t come back.” Tears glowed in a stream down her face. “You have to help us. Please. Do something.”

“Do you know what they look like?” Luke asked.

“They wear dark clothing and masks,” another voice said.

The team knew drug testing was being done. The gang was doing it to make sure their drugs were effective and powerful. They didn’t want anyone being initiated into the brotherhood unless they were truly worthy. But to see living people; people whose families probably had no idea they were here, was an entirely different thing. It elicited a different emotion. One that put the team on edge.

“In route,” Tyke said over the COMs, then footsteps approached from their backs. “No one else is down here. Just a bunch of empty rooms. Kinda creepy, actually. They look like stone tombs.”

“Or antiquated jails,” Reese chimed in. “History suggests the building was used in the 1800s to lock away the criminally insane.”

The gravity of Reese’s statement caused the air to shift in the room. As if the filthy conditions weren’t enough, the knowledge that long ago this area had been used for more ominous purposes was reason enough to get these people out.

Luke cut a look to Ash.

Ash nodded. Time to act.

Luke approached Cass, but she shook her head. “Them first. They’re worse off.” He paused, his emotions warring inside him. His natural inclination was to save his girl. Bust down walls, slay the dragon, and get her out of there. But she was right. The others needed his help.

Approaching the blonde, Luke tugged on the heavy chains bounding her to the wall. “There a key around here somewhere? What happens when they come down to get one of you? How do they unlock these?”

“They have the key,” she rushed to say. “Oh my God. They have the key. You’re not going to be able to save us!” Her voice bordered hysterics, causing the rest of the confined group to shift, the sounds of their bodies growing more agitated. Rumbles of defeat and helplessness echoed off the walls.

“Calm down,” Ash said. “We will get you out. All of you.” He pulled a pair of bolt cutters from his utility pack. Gripping it in his hands, he eyed the metal, placed the mouth of the cutters around it, and squeezed them closed. Open and closed. And again.

Barely made a dent in the thick iron.

“Damn it,” Ash muttered.

The blonde’s body shook, her face contorting. “We’re stuck here! We’ll never get out!”

“Shh,” Luke said, placing a hand over her mouth.

Her eyes went wide, tears still dropping down her cheeks.

“We’ll get you out,” he said. “Don’t doubt that.”

Ash flicked his chin away from the group, prompting the team to follow him to the other side of the room.

They pulled back, talking in low voices.

“The way I see it,” Ash started, “we don’t have many options. No telling when whoever put them here comes back. We either blow the chains and our location. Or we leave them here until we can figure out another way.”

Already knowing their team leader’s propensity for not leaving anyone behind, Luke said, “We’re gonna have to be quick. There are fifteen people. So we shoot three at a time, then move onto the next three.”

“Agreed,” Reese said over the COMs, most likely already doing the calculation in his computer brain. “Five groups, at three people a group, taking three succinct total shots every twelve seconds. That will give us an estimated three and a half minutes to get everyone up the stairs and out the door.”

“No exits down here?” Ash asked.

“Negative,” Tyke said.

Ash’s lips squeezed together, then he lifted his rifle. “All right. Let’s do this. I’m not leaving these people here to suffer.”

The men outlined the gist of their plan to the chained group.

“What if you miss?” the blonde asked, choking on a sob.

Honestly, if whoever was holding them down here showed up, then getting shot would be merciful compared to what the bad guys probably had in store. But Luke certainly wasn’t going to say that. Not only was it insensitive, but it didn’t matter. The team wasn’t going to mess this up.

“We don’t miss,” Tyke said, standing in front of a brown-haired man.

The continued to suck in air like she was having an asthma attack, but she did nod.

Luke stood in front of her. “You’re going to be okay. I promise.”

She glanced up at him. “You mean it?”

“I never make a promise I can’t keep. What’s your name?”

“Nicole.”

“Nice to meet you, Nicole. I’m Luke.”

The team asked the group to stand against the wall and twist their bodies away in order to allow the men to get their shots off, and then move onto their next target expeditiously. The grimness of the situation didn’t escape any of them. It was like a firing squad readying itself for an execution.

“This might hurt for a second, okay?” Luke said as delicately as he could. “But you won’t get seriously hurt.”

Nicole’s eyes widened. “What do you mean?”

“You’ll probably have injuries to your hands, wrists, and forearms from the shrapnel.”

Her lips twisted and her breath hitched.

“Nicole,” he said. “Look at me.” When she did, he said, “Focus on getting out of here. That’s what I want you to think about. Are you from Baltimore? You have family here?”

She shook her head. “Just going to school here. My roommate must be worried about me.”

“Think about that. Think about your roommate and how you’re going to see her soon.”

She gave a weak, shaky nod.

“At the ready,” Ash said.

Luke stole a glance to the third set of people, where Cassandra waited, and his fury shot up another notch. He was going to make Ronan pay for this.

Luke pulled his handgun out of his thigh holster and peered into the chamber to make sure a bullet was racked. They couldn’t pull off this shot with their rifles. Shrapnel would be a lot worse. At least with his handgun, she’d still get hurt, but not as badly.

He raised the weapon slightly higher than his forehead and focused on nothing but the metal restraints around Nicole’s wrists. “Can you pull your hands farther apart for me?”

The metal clanged. “It hurts,” she cried.

“I know. It’s only for a second. You can do this, Nicole. I know you can.”

She winced as space expanded, which gave him more room to fire his weapon and minimize damage to her skin.

“Ready?” Ash asked. “We go on one.”

“Copy,” each team member said in turn.

“Three…”

“Oh, God,” Nicole said, her body shrinking in anticipation.

“Two…”

She curled her shoulder away, which moved the location of her hands slightly.

“Hold still,” Luke commanded in a low, but firm voice, not taking his eyes from his lit target.

“One.”

BOOM.

Three shots fired at once, the sound loud enough to crack the sturdy stone walls. The collective flash ignited the room in a bright spark of yellow. Then darkness.

The shadow of three bodies dropped to the ground, hunched over, clutching their wrists. The team shuffled to the next group. They’d have time to assess wounds once everyone was freed and out of harm’s way.

Three.

Two.

One.

BOOM.

Bodies dropped and, as they’d been instructed, rushed to join the first set on the other side of the room.

Like a well-oiled machine, the team shuffled to the third set.

Three.

Two.

Light from the main level cast a glow down the stairs. Then rapid footsteps and shouts descended.

Shit.

Overhead lights flicked on. Luke squeezed his eyes closed, flipping the night vision goggles from his eyes. He shouted in the direction where Nicole and the rest of the freed captives were. “Go! Over there!” He waved his warm wildly at the catacombs Tyke had explored earlier. His eyes adjusted as Nicole scrambled to pull a man up from the ground, throwing his arm around her shoulders and helping him to escape direct fire.

Luke dropped to a knee with his handgun pointed at the stairs, attempting to block the remaining prisoners. Ash and Tyke mimicked his move, taking a knee and pointing their weapons at the staircase.

The other side shot first.

Seven men shouted in Spanish and fired large, semiautomatic weapons. Each man landed on the bottom step and sidestepped to let the next person down. Bullets soared into the area around the team. Chips of stone exploded from the surrounding walls, leaving shards of white dust floating about.

Screams of terror pierced the room. Footsteps pounded the floor.

Luke eyed one of the men through his handgun sights and pulled the trigger. He hit center mass, making the guy’s body jolt back from the bullet’s impact. The man’s lips curled in disdain and he moved his aim to Luke. Before the other man could shoot, Luke pulled the trigger a second time, then a third, placing two more bullets in the man’s chest. Blood gurgled from his mouth. His weapon dropped to the ground as the man fell to his knees, then tipped forward, slamming facedown onto the ground.

Ash took out two on the left. Tyke took out the two to the right.

“Two more,” Luke said over the COMs. “Anybody see them?”

Tyke answered. “To your left. Move!”

The pair aimed the semiautomatics at the team.

Luke dove and slammed his back against a crumbling wall of stacked stone. He holstered his handgun and quickly brought his rifle up.

Peering through his optic, he inched around the side of the wall toward where the other two men had been. One ran toward the captive men and women.

“No!” Luke yelled. He pointed his gun at the running man’s chest, lining up his shot with his red laser.

A bullet whizzed past and landed in the wall across from Luke. He spun around, taking cover.

Damn it.

Quickly peering around the corner, he watched the man unlock shackles of prisoners, before another bullet flew past him.

Taking cover, Luke leveled his breathing, attempting to sort out the situation.

“Her!” he heard someone shout. “He wants her!”

Her.

No.

It could’ve been anyone. They could’ve been referring to any number of women in the group Luke and his teammates were trying to save.

But he knew it wasn’t.

Sickness invaded Luke’s stomach. Not the nauseous, I’m going to throw up kind. No, it was the something life changing is about to happen and you’re too weak to stop it. The kind that told him he’d be a target for Serrano by putting his name on that report. The kind that told him exactly what he’d find behind that bathroom door when his mom said she was taking a bath all those years ago.

He hadn’t listened to the voice then, and he sure as hell wasn’t going to listen to it now.

Luke rotated from behind the wall, watching in stunned silence as the black-haired man dragged Cass with a firm grip around her arm and a fist in her brunette hair. She kicked her legs, but it did nothing to stop their progress as he pulled her across the filthy floor toward the stairs.

Luke stepped away from the wall, his attention set on going after Cassandra. Two steps. Three. Then something stopped his forward motion. It was like hitting a wall. But that couldn’t be. He’d stepped away from it. There was nothing in front of him.

He froze, an explosion of pain erupting in his chest. He looked at Cass, connecting with her distraught gaze. He lifted an arm to her, but she was out of reach. He couldn’t get to her.

“Come back,” he said.

Why was it so difficult to pull a breath?

Then the wall hit him again, jerking him backward. He stumbled a step. Dropped to a knee. More pain in his chest.

“Calder!” someone called out.

“Calder’s hit!” someone else shouted.

Hit? He wasn’t hit.

Was he?

Glancing down, he spotted steam coming out of two circles of tattered fabric below his sternum.

One final look up at Cass, whose eyes expanded and arms reached for him. A silent scream shaped her lips, “No!”

And that quick, he lost her all over again.

Chapter Eighteen

“What the fuck we want her for?” a male voice said.

Cass was hurled face-first into the back of a car. Her chest smashed into the chilled leather seat, then she tipped sideways and rolled onto the floor. Pain detonated in her shoulder and neck. Reaching to the area, she winced as she tried to sit up.

“Negotiation,” another voice said.

A strong hand lifted her to the center of the bench seat, as she was squeezed between two larger bodies. She glanced to her left, spotting the recognizable downward curve of Joaquin’s nose. Then to her other side where Ronan sat.

The two men exchanged words in Spanish she didn’t catch, but based on the heated tone of the words and the tight pinch of their lips, it wasn’t a pleasant conversation.

The car sped through the city, flashes of streetlights zipping by. The driver didn’t say anything, just kept his eyes forward on the road. A passenger rode in front, he also didn’t turn. He did, however, have a large, black gun resting across his lap.

Cass swallowed hard. Where were they taking her? And why?

She closed her eyes, but that was a mistake. As soon as she did, her mind replayed Luke’s far-off expression. His body shuddering when the bullets hit him.

Not one, but two bullets.

He went down.

She flicked her eyes open. She’d rather stare at the bleak, poorly lit road to doom than think about the hollowness of losing Luke.

The car stopped in front of a long, rectangular building. It was symmetrical with windows evenly spaced a few feet apart and front door perfectly in the center.

As if she didn’t have the ability to walk on her own, she was yanked from the car and hurled through the side door of the building. Ronan held her tightly on one side by her arm and Joaquin gripped her a little too tightly on the other, his nails biting into her skin. They dragged her with feet dangling down a long hallway with scuffed tile floors, white walls, and bright track lighting.

It was quiet. Eerily quiet.

They passed a number of doors before finally reaching a large desk about shoulder height. They entered the room across from the desk, where she was tossed onto a twin-size bed on wheels. The bed didn’t have modern buttons and controls to incline or lift and lower. Just a flat, light blue mattress without a fitted sheet on top.

When she attempted to sit up, she was shoved back down onto the cold plastic. Two other boys entered the room. Ronan held down one of her wrists, Joaquin the other. Two other boys strapped her ankles into leather restraints with metal buckles. She fought against their unyielding hold, pulling and tugging, kicking her legs out. But it was no use. Between the four males, they effortlessly imprisoned her.

“Why are you doing this?” she asked. “Why me?”

None of them answered her. Wordlessly, the other two boys exited the room. Joaquin said something curt to Ronan in Spanish, then stepped out of the room.

Ronan grumbled and rolled his eyes, then sank into the chair across from her bed. He leaned back, crossing an ankle over the opposite knee, and watched her.

“Why are you doing this?” she asked again. “What do you want with me?”

Without taking his ominous brown eyes off her, he said, “Soon enough, puta. Soon enough.”

His expression was hungry. Predatory. Making her uneasy. This wasn’t like the fear she’d felt at his apartment when she’d visited Miguel. Or even the fear when Ronan had snatched her from her condo. No. This was terror. Miguel wasn’t here to stand up for her. Luke wasn’t here to save her. It was just Cass and Ronan.

A shrill, ear-piercing scream erupted down the hallway, making Cass tense. Her insides recoiled at what the scream meant. The corner of Ronan’s mouth flexed up. She was surprised he didn’t lick his lips for as savage as his expression was.

“What is this place?” she asked.

It looked like an old hospital given the white walls, ceilings, and floors. The window that would’ve overlooked the street had been covered with wood and nails.

Ronan didn’t answer her question, just continued to stare at her without blinking, which raised her awareness level by a thousand. Her heart pounded. Her palms grew sweaty. Her fingernails scratched the plastic surface beneath her.

“Please,” she said as evenly as she could. “Say something.”

His eyes heated in anticipation. “Someone wants to see you.”

“Who?” Cass asked. “Who wants to see me?”

An evil tilt of his lips made her heart beat even faster. “You’ll see.”

Joaquin came back. He’d taken off his winter jacket and was now in a baggy pristine white T-shirt and jeans. “Vamonos.”

Ronan stood, sliding his cell phone into his pants pocket. Then came around to the head of the bed, kicked something underneath, and proceeded to push the bed forward. He drove her through the doorway and turned left down the hall. The lights overhead created lines in her vision each time she blinked. She twisted her wrists and contorted her hands, trying like hell to squeeze out of the restraints. They passed about five doors before Ronan slowed and then turned into another room.

He swung the bed so her feet entered first, giving her a direct view of the man standing in front of another boarded-up window. At the sound of her bed’s wheels gliding across the tile, the man turned.

He was average height. Tanned complexion. Black hair combed back against his crown. He wore a red button-down shirt with khaki pants and rich brown loafers.

“Leave us,” he said in a thick Spanish accent with bored dark eyes.

“But—” Ronan started.

The man hardened his stare, cutting off whatever Ronan was going to say. Footsteps sounded behind her out the door and down the hall.

The man smiled. “Cassandra Stone,” he said. “So nice to meet you.”

She arched her neck even farther taking in the sight of his gold chain, thick gold bracelet, and gold band around his pinky. “Forgive me,” she said. “You have me at a disadvantage. Who are you?”

His smile was sweet and cordial. As if they were meeting on the street at a café, rather than a rundown hospital while she was bound to a bed. “Me llamo José Serrano.”

She gasped. Serrano. This was the man who held all the answers. The one at the root of everyone’s problems.

Miguel.

Her students.

The gang.

The DEA.

Luke.

José Serrano could end it all.

“It’s nice to meet you,” she said just as pleasant, not meaning a word of it. “Now, if you’ll let me out of this bed, there are a few things I’d like to discuss with you.”

His head fell back and a laugh sailed out. “I do not think so, Cassandra.” The way he said her name with so much emphasis on the s, he sounded like a snake. Casssssandra. Similar to the way Luke had poked fun at her the first night they’d met. Only when Luke said it, it was much more welcome. Serrano’s version sent ice-cold shivers down her spine.

The thought of Luke made her heart squeeze. She had no idea if he was alive or dead. If the rest of the men in the room had finished him off. Or if his team had rescued the prisoners.

She cleared her throat and tried again. “What could you possibly want with me? I’m no one.” Though given the fact that he already knew her name said otherwise. His calculated gaze and his cool demeanor told her José Serrano already had something in mind for her.

“You are more than you think.” He tilted his head and surveyed her. “You are going to get me what I want more than anything in this world.”

“Me?” she asked with a small, joyless chuckle. “You must be mistaken. I don’t have anything you want or need.”

“Oh, but you do, Casssssssandra.” His mouth curved into a vicious grin. “You do.” He pulled a cell phone out of his pocket and gestured to it. “You are going to call your boyfriend and tell him where you are, so he can come and get you.”

Luke?

No.

He’d been shot. He couldn’t come.

“But, he—”

Footsteps hustled from behind.

“We’re ready.” Ronan’s voice was rushed. Excited. “Bring her.”

José’s face creased, his eyes narrowing, lips gathering into a disgusted frown. “We are not finished here.”

“I don’t care,” Ronan said.

José’s features dropped, obviously not liking Ronan’s insolent tone, and said something in Spanish. A demand of some kind.

“Fuck your revenge,” Ronan finally said, but his voice didn’t hold the same confidence it had moments ago. “We don’t give a shit about no cop.”

Cop?

They must be arguing over Luke.

Before she could react, the bed jolted backward, then José slapped his hands onto the front, stopping it. He leaned over her, giving Ronan a challenging glare. Ronan must not have cared because he tugged the bed back, then José yanked it forward. The motion, up and back, skidded her body against the smooth surface of the mattress. Her wrists and ankles ached each time she was tugged in the opposite direction.

More arguing in Spanish.

The movement of her bed stopped.

“I need her for the testing,” Ronan continued through clenched teeth. “The DEA raided our fucking nightclub. They’re gonna take everyone.”

“And I told you that I do not care about your testing. I need her to lure Luke Calder here. Once he is dead, you can have her.”

Cass gasped.

Was that what he was going to tell her when he came to her house? He said he was trying to protect her. But if he’d told her why, she would’ve left him. Because he knew he was in danger?

Red-hot pain invaded her chest. She squeezed her eyes closed against it. She’d kicked him out. She’d told him they were over. That she never wanted to see him again. She’d done exactly what he said she would.

She gave up on him.

Oh, what she would do to turn back time. To do it all over again. To show him just how strong they were together.

Ronan pulled a gun from his waistband and pointed it at José. His eyes filled with a crazed look. Something that told Cass he was obsessed with the drugs. The gang. An incessant need to be stronger than those around him. “Don’t fuck with me, Serrano.”

She looked at José and her breath stuck in her throat.

José stood and smoothed a hand over his gelled hair. His expression suggested he didn’t give a shit about Ronan’s ultimatum. Like he was perfectly happy for the younger man to put a bullet in him. But only after he killed Luke.

He looked at Cass. “Call your boyfriend and tell him that he has one hour.” His gaze flew to Ronan behind her. “As soon as he shows, she is all yours.”

…

Luke coughed and his chest screamed as if a lung might come up through his mouth. He dug a fist against his sternum, regretting the move as soon as the pain felt like it might cut him in half. He lay facedown, the cool surface of the floor against his left cheek. Using the same fist, he straightened his arm in an attempt to peel himself from the ground and stand up. The tenderness in his midsection made it tough, but he managed to flip over on to his back and unclip his rifle from the strap, letting the weapon clatter to the ground.

Commotion sounded all around him. People talking over one another and shuffling feet rushing by.

“Everyone this way, please,” Reese’s voice said.

Luke craned his neck to look up at his teammate. “What happened? When did you get here?”

With an arm gesturing toward the exit, Reese glanced down at Luke still on the floor. “Came in when I heard you get shot. Thank you for not dying, by the way. We’re trying to get everyone out before Serrano or whomever comes back to finish the job.”

Cassandra.

Luke scrambled to get up, wincing from the soreness building across his midsection. Managing to get into a sitting position, he reached for the straps on his vest, pulling to release the Velcro that was squeezing the life out of him. He took a deep breath, readying himself before lifting his shirt to peer at the matching pair of three-inch deep purple welts on his stomach.

“Take it easy,” Ash said, kneeling to place a hand on Luke’s shoulder.

“I gotta get to her,” Luke said, pushing to stand. “I gotta find her.”

“I know you do.” Ash got to his feet. “But you don’t have a clue where they went.”

Didn’t matter. He’d track them down some way. He had to.

Ash lowered his chin and his tone. “Help us get these people to safety, then we’ll go hunting.”

Luke rebelled against every word his best friend said, even if he knew it was the best course of action right now. His girl was gone. Taken. In danger. He couldn’t fathom what they could be doing to her. Didn’t want to.

He squeezed his eyes closed at the pain in his chest that had absolutely nothing to do with the two bullets he just took.

“Hey,” Ash said, concern blanketing his features. “Does it hurt that bad? Do you want me to call medical?”

“No,” Luke croaked out. He opened his eyes, surprised to find them blurry. He blinked away his emotions.

Ash must have noticed because he said, “Oh” and the tips of his ears went pink. Clearing his throat, Ash gripped Luke’s shoulder, bringing his face inches from Luke’s. “We’re gonna find her. Even if we have to search every goddamn inch of this planet. We’ll get her back. You hear me?”

Luke nodded because that’s all he could do at the moment. He’d never felt more out of place in his life. Not when he’d lost his mom. Not when his foster father left him to sleep outside with the dogs when it snowed. Not when he’d starved damn near to death.

Nothing he’d endured came close to the agony he felt without Cass safe in his arms.

His best friend threw a strong arm around Luke and smacked his back a few times. Luke grunted, but ignored the pain in order to appreciate the support.

Ash drew back. “Let’s get to work so we can find your girl.”

Luke left his bulletproof vest unfastened around his waist as he helped usher people up the stairs and out the front door.

DEA North East Regional Director Joseph Landry organized efforts with law enforcement. Baltimore City ambulances, fire trucks, and police cars waited outside. Luke escorted a brunette approximately twenty-five years old who had bruises on her ankles, wrists, and cheeks to the closest EMT. A blond guy around her same age approached, wrapping an arm around her waist and guided her to the back of his emergency vehicle.

Luke turned to head back into the building, but Ash intercepted him. “You gonna take a seat?” The team leader lifted his chin in the direction of an open ambulance.

“I’m good.” Luke stepped forward, but Ash’s stiff arm stopped him.

“Let me rephrase,” Ash said. “Take a seat.”

Arguing wasn’t going to get him anywhere, so Luke grumbled to himself as he planted a foot on the metal landing to hoist himself inside.

A young Latino EMT was inside, moving items around on the shelf. He pulled his attention from boxes of gauze pads. “How ya doing, man?”

By way of response, Luke lifted the hem of his shirt.

The EMT, Rodriguez based on the name on his navy uniform shirt, sucked in air through his teeth. “Damn, man. Who’d you piss off?”

Grunting a laugh, Luke said, “Not the guy I was aiming for unfortunately.” A stiff breeze decided to whip in at that moment, sending a chill across his bare skin. “I need to go after the bad guys, so can you shoot me up with some painkillers or something?”

“I think I can help you out.” Rodriguez went to the other side of the vehicle, opened a door, and rooted inside the cabinet. He turned, holding a small glass vile and a syringe, and zeroed in on Luke’s bruises. “Hurts like a bitch, don’t it?”

“Worse,” Luke said.

Tipping the vile upside down, Rodriguez inserted the needle and extracted the liquid. He flicked a finger against the body of the syringe and approached the side of the bed.

“This should ease the pain for a bit.”

“Thanks.”

Luke turned his head as the EMT lowered the syringe to Luke’s stomach. Even at his age, he still couldn’t stand needles. The prick was quick and the relief in his stomach was even quicker. He sighed long and deep, relaxing against the bed. His head fell back and he stared up at the bright overhead light.

Rodriguez prompted him to sit up so he could get a bandage wrap under him. The first responder wrapped it tightly around Luke’s midsection. By the third time around, his cell phone buzzed in his pocket. Glancing at the screen, he saw a number he didn’t recognize.

“Yeah,” he said, lifting his elbows so Rodriguez could continue his wrapping.

“Luke?”

He bolted upright, which ripped Rodriguez’s hands from Luke’s body. The bandage started to unravel and fall loosely around his waist.

The relief he’d felt from those painkillers moments ago was nothing compared to the sound of Cass’s voice. Rodriguez must have sensed the change in cabin pressure, because he drew back and looked at Luke with a concerned expression.

Only one person mattered at that moment and it sure as hell wasn’t the guy wrapping Luke’s ribs like a mummy.

“Where are you?” he said. “I’m coming to get you right now. Tell me where you are.”

There was a pause.

“Cass,” he said, his emotions making the words come out sharper than he’d meant. “Tell me where the hell you are.”

“We are at the old Union Memorial Hospital, Luke Calder,” a deep male said in a thick Spanish accent. “Will you not join us?”

Luke pushed forward to the end of the bed and stood. He was out of the ambulance in half a second. “Serrano, you son of a bitch. You touch her and you’re dead, you hear me? Dead. I’ll fucking snap your neck with my bare hands.”

“Oh, Lucas,” Serrano purred. “I do not think so. But you are welcome to try. I have heard you are an excellent shot, are you not?”

Lorena. Serrano was taunting Luke about killing his daughter.

“That’s right, Serrano,” he said. “Right between the eyes. It’ll be a good fucking look on you, too.”

“We shall see, Lucas. Bring the rest of your team with you. We can trade. Cassandra for all of you. I will be waiting.”

The call ended and Luke was tempted to throw the phone. Instead, he ate up the distance between the ambo and the building where hostages were still evacuating. His only mission now was to retrieve his weapons, and get to that hospital.

“Talk to me,” Ash said, jogging to keep up with Luke’s lively strides.

“Serrano called. I’m going after him.”

“Hold up,” Ash said, trying to grip Luke’s arm. Luke brushed him off. “Hold on a goddamn second, Calder. You’re not going there alone.”

“I know.”

Ash stopped and faded from Luke’s peripheral vision. Luke slowed his pace, then turned to face his friend. “Serrano wants you three, too. So gear up. We’re heading out in ten.”

Chapter Nineteen

Ronan pushed Cass’s bed swiftly down a long corridor of additional bright track lighting, white walls, and coldness. She took in every piece of her surroundings. Luke was coming, and the direction Ronan took her was farther and farther from the entrance. She needed to remember this path if she was going to get out of here.

Luke.

Every time she thought about him, her heart broke a little more. He was walking into a trap. José Serrano was going to kill him. She wouldn’t get the chance to tell him how much he meant to her. How sorry she was for treating him the way she had. For not trusting him. She should’ve done it in the basement of that horrid place, but she was so scared. All she cared about was getting out of there.

She loved him. More than anything.

If only she’d given him a chance to tell her the truth. If she’d begged him to stay just a little longer. They could’ve told each other how they really felt instead of marring their final time together with harsh words and misunderstanding.

And now she was going to lose him forever.

“Where are you taking me?” she asked, her emotions making her words come out more strained than she’d wanted.

“We gonna see how strong you are, counselor,” Ronan said in an anxious tone behind her.

She arched her neck to look up at him. “What do you mean? What does me being strong have to do with any of this?”

He glanced down at her, his gold front teeth gleaming. “Everything.”

The bed turned right at the end of the hallway and then they hung another quick right into a large room. Impersonal white walls and tiled floors.

The bed halted in the middle of the sterile room. She pulled against her restraints to see him. “Tell me,” she demanded. “What do I need to be strong for?”

No answer. Footsteps rushed back in. More than one person by the sound of it.

Cass turned to see Ronan and…

“Miguel?”

At the sound of his name, the young man spun. He glanced in her direction, seeming to not recognize her, then once it clicked his jaw dropped.

“What’s she doin’ here?” Miguel asked with eyebrows gathered at the center of his forehead. “You said you’d leave her out of this.”

Ronan’s mouth twisted in arrogance with a slight hint of regret. “Changed my mind.”

“You can’t do that.” He rattled off a long string of words in Spanish. There was one in there she knew all too well. Muerte.

Death.

Ronan’s body language was relaxed, a hand in his baggy jeans and most of his weight on his heels. He said something back to Miguel in a casual tone about the Hermandad Eterna, before Miguel’s jaw locked down and his fists clenched.

“Get on with it,” Ronan said, clipped. He gripped the back of Miguel’s neck, then placed his forehead against his brother’s. “For the brotherhood.”

Miguel squeezed his lips together like he was trying to hold in whatever argument was on its way, then he gave a quick drop of his chin.

Pulling away from his brother, Miguel approached a counter and opened a drawer. His back was to them, so she couldn’t see what he pulled out. His arms worked. When he turned, he held a syringe filled with bright red liquid.

Like blood.

Cass gasped. The drugs. “Miguel, what are you doing?”

He didn’t look at her, but his shoulders tensed.

Ronan stood back with a pristine white tennis shoe crossed over the other, smiling.

Miguel approached Cass with an unreadable expression.

Would Cass be lucky enough to survive? Or would she end up like Eduardo and so many others? She liked to think she was strong. But what did strength have to do with taking drugs? It probably wasn’t like having physical strength to run a marathon or bench-press a certain amount of weight. Or have the mental strength to not give up in a dire situation. Cass imagined that the strength needed for the drugs was a lot different. Though she still didn’t know how.

And that’s what worried her.

The unknown.

That was obviously the point. If one took drugs already knowing whether they’d live or die, it would change their decision, wouldn’t it? Eduardo, for example. If he’d known he wasn’t “strong enough” before taking the drugs, he surely wouldn’t have gone through with it. No one would willingly sign up to die.

Would they?

Cass turned on Ronan. Screw him and his strength. She was done with his obsession to prove he was more than he was. He’d convinced Miguel that he wasn’t good enough to go to college and had ruined the lives of hundreds of other young men.

She was done letting him think he’d won.

“Just how strong are you, Ronan? How many doses have you had? Probably only one. If you even dared that.”

A flash of nerves coasted over his face as he slid a look to his brother. Something passed between them—an unspoken message that told Cass everything she needed to know.

“Ah, so the truth comes out.” He was nothing but a scared little boy who needed to feed off the power of hurting others. He was drunk on it. He didn’t have an issue ruining everyone else’s lives as long as he was the one still standing in the end.

Ronan got a handle on himself pretty quickly, anger rolling across his features in rapid waves. He stepped forward and cracked his palm against Cass’s face.

Fire exploded across her cheek, but she ignored the pain, refusing to show him weakness. “What a big, strong man you are hitting a woman,” she said. “Really showing your brother what real strength is, aren’t you?”

Again, he glanced at Miguel. Ronan lifted his hand into the air, gearing up to strike her again, but Miguel spoke.

“Ro,” he yelled. “Stop.”

Ronan thought it over for a second, then lowered his hand. But his smile suggested he wasn’t done. Approaching the same counter Miguel had gone to moments earlier, Ronan ripped a drawer open and swiped at the contents inside until he found what he was looking for.

He turned holding another bottle of red liquid. Snatching the syringe out of Miguel’s hand, he emptied the contents of the bottle into it.

Ronan walked toward her with a savage gleam in his eyes and his gold teeth shining back in predatory anticipation.

Miguel stepped in front of Ronan. “Don’t. Ain’t nobody gonna withstand two at the same time.”

“Maybe she can,” he said, trying to step around his little brother.

Miguel held firm. “Your game’s over, man. You ain’t gotta kill people just to show how strong you are. They died, you lived. That’s it.”

She almost laughed out of pity for the guy. How sad that he needed to hurt others in order to elevate himself.

“Outta my way, Miguel,” Ronan said.

“No,” his brother said back. “I ain’t gonna let you do this. She won’t survive, Ro. You know that.”

Ronan tilted his head and looked at Cass, his lips curving. “I know.” He brought his attention back to Miguel. “Now get outta my fucking way.” He gave his brother a shove and took the last two steps toward her. He stood at the edge of her bed, lowering the needle to her arm, when Miguel dipped his head and checked Ronan in the side with his shoulder.

“What the—?” Ronan scrambled to stay on his feet. The needle went flying across the room, skidding across the tile by the door.

Ronan spun to his brother, grabbing him in a bear hug and driving him backward. He slammed Miguel into the opposite wall. Miguel’s head thumped against the hard surface.

Cass gasped. “Miguel!”

The young man winced, but didn’t give in. He threw his head forward and cracked it against his brother’s nose.

“Fuck!” Ronan shouted, covering his nose, which started to drip with blood.

“Shit,” Miguel said, holding his hands up in surrender. “I’m sorry, Ro. Damn, man. I’m sorry. I—”

Whatever Miguel was going to say was cut off by a swift right hook to his chin. Miguel’s face sliced to the left and he faltered back a step. He swayed, his weight shifting from leg to leg. His eyes glazed as they traveled all over the room. He reached an arm out, but grasped only air, before he tumbled forward, his knees dropping to the ground first, then stomach and cheek.

“Miguel,” she said. “Miguel, get up.” She zapped a look at Ronan. “What is wrong with you? That’s your brother!”

Ronan stepped over Miguel, not even bothering to look down, all his attention focused on Cass. He bent to retrieve the syringe from the ground and traveled the three steps to her side.

“Let’s get back to business, counselor.”

…

As soon as the team entered the front door, they heard a scream. It was muted, but not any less terrifying.

Ash glided a look at Luke, who tensed.

It wasn’t her. It couldn’t be her.

He repeated it to himself over and over as they increased their pace down the main corridor, rifles at the ready, clearing rooms on the way through the hospital.

The place was tidy. Lights were on. It looked fully operational, except there weren’t any nurses or doctors buzzing past them. No patients in gowns. No machines beeping. No bleach smell.

They came to the end of the hallway and turned right. Then voices carried from a few doors down. Two guys by the sound of it. Then a woman.

Cass. Please let it be Cass. She’s here and she’s alive.

The team increased speed, glancing into empty passing rooms.

Luke had always considered himself an easygoing guy. Aside from Reese, who was as detached as a robot, Luke was usually the calmest of the group. Nothing really riled him up and he could keep cool under pressure.

That was before Cass. Before he had something worth losing. After his mom died, he’d held people at a safe distance so he didn’t have to worry about getting attached. If he didn’t care, he didn’t have to fear their loss, right?

He sure as hell feared it now. Feared it like his next breath. His next heartbeat.

Shouts erupted down the hall. Things rattled and crashed. More screams. Grunts and groans of pain. The squeal of sneakers quickly changing direction on the finished floor.

Luke increased his speed, racing against his erratic pulse. He pulled away from the group, a major no-no in protocol, but he didn’t give a shit about following rules when Cass’s life could be on the line.

“Calder,” Ash snarled quietly over the COMs. “Get your ass back here now.”

He ignored the order.

“Goddamn it,” his team leader said. “Stop. You’re gonna get somebody killed.”

He faltered a step, a blip of hesitation almost making him see reason.

Nope. Not until he knew Cass was all right.

He went even faster.

“Fucking asshole,” Tyke grumbled in his ear.

He was about four doors away from the sound of the scuffle when someone stepped in front of him. Luke skidded to a halt.

José Serrano stood in the hallway, hands clasped behind his back like he was about to ask Luke about the weather or the football scores from last night.

Luke heightened his senses, keeping his rifle ready. “There you are, you son of a bitch.”

“Luke Calder,” Serrano said. “So very nice to meet you.”

“Wish I could say the same.” Luke kept his attention locked on the red laser dot at Serrano’s chest. “Show me your goddamn hands.”

Not bothered by the threat, Serrano said, “I have so enjoyed meeting your Cassandra. Such a beautiful and bright young woman she is.”

Cassandra. His pulsed roared, blood rushing to every extremity in an attempt to prepare for attack.

“Where is she?” Luke asked. “I held up my end of the deal. Now let her go.”

Serrano glanced down at his chest then came back up, showing no signs of concern for the red dot still resting there. He tilted his head to the side and frowned. “I am afraid she is tied up at the moment.”

Luke jerked forward, barely holding off the impulse to beat the living shit out of Serrano. “Where?” he demanded.

“No!”

His heart stopped. It was her. Cass. Her voice. She was still alive.

“Don’t do this, Ronan. Don’t!”

She was panicked. Frantic. Crying for help.

Hang on, baby. I’m coming.

“Outta my way, Serrano,” Luke said. “Cassandra goes free. That was our deal.”

“As far as I am concerned, she is welcome to go,” he said. “But I believe Ronan has other plans for her.” Serrano lifted his shoulders in a shrug that sent Luke’s restraint flying so far out the window they’d need an F-16 to fetch it.

Luke lowered his finger from point index along the side of his weapon to the trigger, readying for showtime.

“I’m going to give you one second,” he said. “Get. Out. Of. My way.”

Serrano didn’t flinch.

“Fine,” Luke started to squeeze the trigger. “O—”

“Calder, stop,” Ash said behind him.

The other three men in their team crowded around him. Ash laid a hand on the top of Luke’s weapon. “We’re taking him alive.”

“That was your plan,” he said, eyes on Serrano, “not mine.”

“Hello, Ash Cooper,” Serrano said with a haunting smile. “It is a pleasure to see you again. And your friends.” A slight sneer curved his lips as he stared at their high-powered rifles. “I imagine this is how my daughter felt when you all gunned her down.”

Ash’s words were tense. “I’m sorry about what happened to Lorena, but we did what we had to.”

Serrano’s eyes sharpened. “I am sure. Which is why I must do what I have to.” His hands finally came around to show him holding a grenade, squeezing the trigger against the globe. Luke searched for the pin.

Nonchalantly, Serrano said, “The pin has been removed, of course.”

Translation: all Serrano had to do was let go and BOOM.

“So that’s your play?” Luke asked. “Just throw a grenade and kill us all? Even you?” He sidestepped twice, traveling toward Serrano’s side. He was going to get to Cass before Serrano took him out. No matter what.

The guys caught on and started spreading out, too. If Serrano was serious about blowing them all up, they’d need space to find cover.

One of Serrano’s shoulders lifted. “You took my grandson and daughter. I no longer have anything worth living for.”

Not only had the team taken out Lorena Serrano, but during a raid of Serrano’s estate months earlier, they’d been involved in a firefight. His grandson had been caught in the crossfire. Luke had tried to get to the boy, but in the process, the kid had been killed and Luke had been shot in his Kevlar.

Seemed to be a trend for him lately.

“What about the drugs?” Ash asked. “Thought that was your life.”

“I am tiring of my business and little twerps like Ronan. Once you took Lorena and Javier, I found I do not have much left to care about. Life does not hold the same meaning it once had.”

“Seems pretty generic if you ask me,” Luke said with a few more steps. “Throwing a grenade and that’s it? I took you for a more intricate man. Someone to plot and scheme. I’m disappointed. I’d think killing your daughter would warrant something much more extravagant. And your grandson. Shame. I tried saving Javier, you know. No such luck though. Kid was already dead before I fell on top of him.”

Luke’s callous comment sparked the reaction he’d intended. He needed Serrano just as fucked up in the brain as Luke was. Anything he could do to get Serrano to misstep.

Fury passed over Serrano’s features before he composed himself again. “Sometimes the most effective methods are the simplest.”

There was commotion, then a shout.

“Motherfucker! You fucking bitch!”

Serrano’s gaze moved a fraction of an inch to the sound behind him, but came right back to Luke. His mouth lifted into a satisfied smirk.

Dull thuds. A grunt. Then a wail of pain so fierce it almost split his eardrums.

Blood pounded at Luke’s temples. His muscles locked into place. His vision narrowed.

It was now or never.

He slid a look at Ash, who didn’t even have to nod. They’d been a team long enough to know what the other was thinking. Ash was giving him the go-ahead. Tyke and Reese adjusted their posture just enough to signal their consent, too.

“Well, as nice as this has been,” Luke said, continuing to move toward Serrano. “The damsel in distress is calling, so…”

Serrano started to lift the hand holding the grenade. “Not until I say—”

Luke shot, hitting Serrano in the opposite shoulder, and took off. He heard two more shots and a thump as if someone hit the ground. He didn’t turn around.

Dashing into the room two doors up, Luke kicked the door closed behind him. He took in the sight of a young male on the floor facedown, unmoving. Ronan stood over Cass, wrestling to get her arm back into restraints.

Uncontainable anger grew inside him. He used it to dive in Ronan’s direction, landing on top of Cass. The force knocked the bed over to its side, causing him and Cass to spill to the floor. Ronan was thrown toward the opposite wall. The bruises on Luke’s abdomen screamed in revolt. He didn’t care. Luke held Cass tightly, covering as much of her with his body as he could. They lay smashed together between the bed and wall. Her one free arm came around his neck, holding tight enough to almost strangle him.

An explosion went off, blowing the door off the hinges.

Smoke and a blast of fire swept into the room, increasing the temperature to what felt like a couple hundred degrees.

He held tighter onto Cass. She whimpered against him, her fear making his protective meter shoot up to max power.

“You’re okay,” he said. “You’re going to be okay. Just hold on.”

There were zaps and sizzles from the hallway and the lights flickered.

Luke looked down at Cass in his arms.

She looked at him with wide, frightened eyes.

“Calder?” Ash’s voice said over the COMs.

Luke released a relieved breath. “Yeah. I’m here. A little sore, but I’m alive. I’ve got Cass.”

“Thank Christ,” Ash said. “We’re all accounted for. But no sign of Serrano, so we’re still on alert.”

“Copy,” he said, refraining from clenching his teeth. Goddamn it. That meant the threat was still very real.

“Fuck,” Ronan said from the other side of the room. He rolled over, slowly getting to his feet.

Luke peeled himself away from Cass and got to his knees. He pointed his rifle at Ronan.

The kid halted his progress toward them, letting the syringe in his hand clatter to the ground. His hands soared into the air in surrender.

Luke worked to get to his feet, not taking his attention away from Ronan. He could hear Cass behind him moving around. The buckles on her restraints clinked and clanked. Then she came up behind him and laid a hand on his shoulder.

Luke continued his ascent toward Ronan.

“Hey, man,” Ronan said. “I didn’t mean nothin’. I didn’t know she was your girl.”

Luke gave him a look of bullshit.

Ronan forced a pasted-on smile and shrugged.

When Luke got a step away, he stopped.

Ronan hesitated, gauging if Luke had the balls to kill him.

He definitely did.

But Luke had a much better fate for Ronan. One that included an orange wardrobe, a concrete playground, and metal bars that surrounded his tiny living space.

Luke connected the butt of his rifle with the side of Ronan’s face. Spit and blood flew from his mouth before he dropped, his cheek slamming into the tiled floor.

Cass’s eyes went wide, taking in the scene around her. She opened her mouth to say something, but nothing came out. She glanced at Luke, then Ronan, then back to Luke. She started to shake.

Luke pulled her to him. “It’s okay. You’re safe.” He ran his free hand down her tangled hair.

“H-he was g-going to k-kill me,” she sobbed.

“Shh. I know, but you stopped him. I’m so proud of you.”

Her cheeks were drenched as she looked up at him. “I had to do something. He was coming at me with the drugs, Luke. I was so scared.”

“I know, baby,” he said. “You were brave. You did the right thing.”

He lowered his lips to hers. The extent of his relief that she was safe in his arms was impossible to describe. His chest was full. His stomach light. His head clear. They were going home.

Just as soon as they found Serrano.

“I’m gonna need you to be brave for just a little bit longer.” He slid a thick strand of hair behind her ear, letting his knuckles breeze against the soft skin of her neck. Jesus, he wanted to carry her out of here right now. “Can you do that for me?”

She wavered, panic flashing across her face, but she collected herself enough to nod.

He pulled away in order to lock a set of cuffs around Ronan’s wrists. He left the guy facedown, and wrapped a second set of cuffs around one ankle and the other around the metal pole on the bed. It wouldn’t stop Ronan, but it would most definitely slow him down.

Luke reported back to Ash on his plans to leave Ronan in here for cleanup.

Cassandra was across the room, knelt beside the other kid on the floor, who Luke now realized was Miguel. She ran a hand over the boy’s head, and his eyes flickered. Slowly, he blinked awake.

“Ms. Stone?” he said. “You’re okay.”

“Yes, I am,” she said, smiling. “Thanks to you.”

He rolled into a sitting position, clutching his head. His dark hair and clothes were covered in white dust and debris. Scanning the room, his gaze stopped on his brother’s body. Miguel squeezed his eyes against what must be a killer headache. “What happened?”

Cass patted his shoulder. “I’ll get you caught up later. For now, we have to get out of here.”

Embarrassment skated across his face and he nodded. “Okay.”

When Cass looked at Luke, he already knew what it meant. She was getting Miguel out of this.

Luke was at her side in an instant, kissing her, quick and chaste, then he gripped her hand. “Stay behind me, as close as you can, okay?”

Cass nodded. Then Miguel.

He watched her for second to see if she’d fall apart, but she didn’t. His beautiful, brave girl wore a determined expression that filled his heart more than anything he’d experienced before. She’d been through so much, and asking her for just a little more wasn’t fair. But if they were going to survive, he needed to make sure the threat of Serrano and the gang was over.

The pair did as he asked, staying as close to him as they could. Luke stepped out and skimmed along the wall, his boots crunching over rubble from the explosion. The lights in this part of the hallway had blown out and part of the ceiling was missing. They ventured a few feet down the hallway where he found the rest of the team.

“Still no sign of Serrano?” Luke asked.

Ash turned with tight lips and shook his head. “No telling where he went or if he has more grenades.”

Cass tensed beside him.

Right. The element of surprise was never to their advantage.

“I’m getting them out of here,” Luke said.

Ash nodded. “We’re gonna stay here and continue to search until the cleanup crew arrives.”

“Lay your hand on my shoulder,” Luke said to Cass. “We’re going to move quickly.”

She did as instructed, then said something to Miguel, which prompted him to place his hand on her shoulder. Luke didn’t waste any time stepping forward.

They traveled down the length of that hallway, then at the dead end, turned left to reenter the main hallway toward the exit. Once into the main hallway, his heart beat faster and his nerves bolted into hyper speed. The area had been quiet when they entered, but now it was too quiet. It held a different air. Something wasn’t right.

Luke slowed his pace, causing Cass and Miguel to slow behind him.

“What is it?” she whispered, the strain in her voice was evident.

He looked back at her. “Just being cautious.”

Her gaze darted around the area—everywhere from floor to ceiling to walls. Her panic radiated from her body like another being. It was suffocating him and making it difficult to keep calm.

Two more steps and they were at the main door to the outside.

A gunshot sounded.

Heart skipping a beat, Luke whirled around to see Serrano standing behind them with a handgun pointed in their direction, wearing a self-satisfied smirk. His red shirt had three distinct black stains at his right shoulder and that same arm hung loosely down his side.

Luke glanced at Cass, running his gaze down her body, searching for a bullet. But she was looking at Miguel with a horrified expression.

The young man’s eyes expanded and his hand dropped from Cass’s shoulder in order to grip his chest. His mouth opened. Then his knees crumbled. He fell onto the tile floor in a heap. Cass tried to hold him up, but he sagged even more. She dropped onto the ground with him, cradling the boy in her arms. Miguel slowly lifted his head, his eyes scanning her face. Blood trailed out of his mouth across his cheek. “Ms. Stone,” he said, attempting a smile. “Thank you.” Then his head lolled back and his eyes closed.

“Miguel,” she said, rubbing the side of his face. “Miguel, wake up.” She swallowed, then gave the boy a little shake. “Wake up.” She shot a desperate look at Luke. “He…he’s just sleeping. Why is he sleeping? He has to wake up!”

Then reality set in. Her features hardened. Lips pressed together. Eyes narrowed. A deep red flush rose fast and furious through her neck and cheeks.

Cassandra blasted to her feet and went after Serrano with clenched fists.

“Cass, no!” Luke screamed, reaching for her.

“How dare you!” she yelled at Serrano, shrugging Luke off. “He’s a kid! With his whole life ahead of him. He could’ve done anything. Anything! And you took that away from him!”

“Tell that to my grandson.” Serrano pulled the trigger a second time.

“NO!” Luke pounced at Cassandra, but it was too late.

Her body jolted back from the impact of the bullet. Luke caught her. She stiffened as her brain took a second to catch up with the fact that she’d been shot. Disbelief creased her features, then realization. Her eyebrows plummeted. So did her jaw. She looked up at Luke with glassy eyes, blinking back tears that gathered in the corners.

He fell to the ground with her in his arms, her head against his chest, his legs sprawled out in front of him.

Bullets rained from all around. Luke didn’t bother to care from where or from whom. He vaguely heard Ash barking orders and someone shouting at him over the COMs, but he wasn’t listening.

His attention was on a pair of green eyes that were starting to dim too quickly.

Cass swallowed, then coughed. “It…it hurts. Why does it hurt so bad?”

“Hurting’s good,” he said, raking a hand through her tangled hair. “If it hurts it means you’re alive.”

She winced. “Being alive sucks right now.”

He laughed, despite the grim situation. “I’m sure it does. But I’m grateful for it.”

Looking up at him, a glint of worry clouded her expression.

“Don’t you dare,” he said, his voice coming out strained. “Hold on. Medical is on the way.”

“Luke.” Her hand lifted so her thumb could run along his bottom lip.

He pulled it from his mouth and gripped her hand over her chest. “Don’t give me that shit. You are not dying, goddamn it. You’re not leaving me. You can’t. I need you. I—”

“You what?” she whispered.

Tears choked him. He couldn’t go through this again. Not with her. She was everything. It wasn’t fair. She didn’t deserve this.

“Love you,” he said. “I love you, Cass. And I need you to be okay. Tell me you’ll fight and you’ll be okay. I love you so much.”

A sob broke from her chest. “I love you, too. I should’ve told you sooner. I’m so sorry for hurting you. For kicking you out. I—”

“Shh,” he said, sliding a hand down her face. “Stop. I know, baby. I’m sorry, too. Just keep your eyes on me. We’re gonna get out of here real soon.”

The corners of her mouth lifted into the semblance of a small smile. Then as if it was too heavy, they lowered. “You—”

“Please don’t leave me,” he begged. “Please.”

Then her head dropped and her eyes closed.

Chapter Twenty

It was raining. Of course it had to be raining. Luke’s mom used to say it meant the angels were crying. It had rained at her funeral, too. Mom’s was a torrential downpour that soaked you before you had a chance to hoist an umbrella though. Today was a soft, constant mist that just made the event inconvenient.

Men and women in all black surrounded a casket, sobbing with their arms around one another. Flowers filled the small tent covering the group. Luke sat in an idling SUV with darkened windows, parked out of sight, watching the service take place. He didn’t care about the weather, that’s not why he didn’t get out. It was more about the event itself. The finality. All he was concerned about was that it was done. Over. Complete.

What followed the incident at the hospital involved a lot of paperwork and debriefs. After Cass had been…shot—something Luke was still coming to terms with—the DEA arrived to clean up the scene, tote Serrano off to the morgue, and round up Ronan and his boys. Which was easy since it took less than an hour behind bars before Ronan gave up the names and locations of his entire crew. Loyal to the bone, that one.

Ronan admitted to kidnapping those people. Apparently, he was desperate for the drugs to be as potent as possible. Too many kids were surviving the drug initiation, which caused a shift in power in the gang. Members started to believe Ronan wasn’t as strong as he liked to lead on. If a ton of kids were surviving, then they must not be as special or as strong as they’d once thought. His plan had been to use the people he’d kidnapped to ensure the drugs would kill enough of the new recruits.

It was fucked up. Something had driven Ronan over the edge, and Luke didn’t think he’d ever understand what it was. The kid lost himself somewhere. And now, at least he was going to pay for it.

Sitting in the passenger side in his classic black suit and tie, Luke lowered the heavily tinted window about an inch and glanced out over the rows of tombstones, trying to ground himself in the present. He was here because he had to be.

A priest reading from a Bible addressed the guests. “Welcome family and friends. We are gathered here today to pay homage to a life that contributed so much to so many…”

Luke dropped his gaze to his hands, which were balled into fists and shaking.

“A life that was taken from us much too soon…” the man went on. “A life that deserved to explore all the many splendors of the world before leaving this earth.”

A cough sounded from the back of the car, then, “Bullshit.”

“Hey,” Ash said from the driver’s seat. “This is a nice affair. Why do you have to sully it, man?”

“Me?” Tyke said. “Please. The guy’s going a little over the top, don’t ya think? Serrano already got every splendor he had comin’ to him. Especially my rifle rounds through his chest three times.”

“Actually,” Reese said from the backseat of the passenger side. “I hit Serrano three times. Two of your three shots went through the wall of exam room thirteen.”

Tyke huffed. “Damn it, I already told you guys, those holes were from the grenade. Must’ve been shrapnel or debris or some shit.”

“DEA ran ballistics,” Luke said, deadpan. “They were yours.”

Tyke shut up in lieu of lifting his binos and looking at the crowd gathered for José Serrano’s funeral.

They’d followed Serrano’s body to South America to ensure the man was indeed dead. Despite the fifteen rounds he’d taken, one could never be too sure. Plus, he was a man with many connections, which was evident today given the plethora of other drug kingpins in attendance. The DEA wanted to be sure the threat would end with Serrano. A pipedream since bad guys always did bad things. But the team hoped to scope out the next up-and-coming player.

This was the last place Luke wanted to be. Now that the assignment with Serrano was over, he was done. No more undercover work, drugs, or danger. He’d had his fill. Let the younger, more eager agents handle it. Life was too precious to let it pass without slowing down and enjoying it.

Cass had shown him that.

Cass.

Every time her name came to mind, he wanted to reach into that casket and kill Serrano all over again.

She was fighting for her life. Meanwhile, Luke was thousands of miles away on this bullshit surveillance assignment.

“I think we’ve seen enough,” he snapped at the group. “The man’s dead. We’ve gotten the names of everyone in attendance. Let’s wrap this shit up.”

Ash looked at Luke, then passed a glance to Tyke and Reese in the back.

“What?” Luke asked. He spun to the backseat, catching Bryan and Jason’s cryptic expressions. “What? Just fucking say it.”

“You’re coming unhinged, Calder,” Ash said. “You gotta get a grip.”

A grip? A grip? He’d get a goddamn grip once Cass woke up and was breathing on her own instead of using that machine.

“Look, man,” Ash went on, “I know you’re hurting. Hell, if it was Sam in that bed right now, I’d…” The man clenched the gear shifter on the console hard enough that the leather creaked. “I get it. I understand what you’re feeling. But you gotta start coming to terms with the fact that she might never wake up. The docs said—”

“I know what they said,” Luke growled. “I was there, remember?”

The SUV fell into an uncomfortable silence. Good. Shut up. He didn’t want to hear another word unless it was something constructive that could save Cass’s life.

After a moment, Ash spoke again. “We’re here for you. That’s all I wanted to say. Whatever you need, we’ve got you.”

“What I need is to be at that hospital.”

Throwing another look toward the backseat, Ash addressed Reese. “You get what we need?”

“Yes,” Reese said. “I have enough footage to review.”

One drop of his chin, then Ash said, “All right. Let’s go home, boys.”

Home. That word didn’t hold the same meaning it once did. Home was wherever Cass was. And currently, that meant by her side as she fought for survival.

…

As soon as their plane landed, Luke was in a car and on his way to the hospital. He’d broken almost every traffic law in the books. Red lights mostly.

He rushed into the Intensive Care Unit of Shock Trauma, and scanned for the first available person. A nurse at the front station sat behind a tall desk, typing on a computer.

“Cassandra Stone,” he said. “What room?”

She paused and looked up. “Relation?”

He pulled his badge out of his wallet and flashed it at her.

She scrutinized the metal with lowered eyebrows like she expected it to be made of tin. “ID?” she asked.

He slid a card from the pocket behind his badge that had his picture, name, and agency.

She snatched his identification from his hand and did the same suspicious once-over with it. Her features relaxed as she passed the card back to him between two fingers. She pointed directly behind him to a door. “Once you hear the buzz, you can go in.”

He was already turned and headed that way as she said, “Take it to the end, then turn right.”

He went through double doors and down a short hallway. Buzzing computers, ringing phones, and idle conversations hit him from all sides. It was almost soothing in a distracted sort of way. The memories of a few days ago crept into his mind. His vision narrowed. The white walls and floors. People captive in hospital beds. He could still picture Serrano standing in front of them. Could still hear the gunshot. Could feel the weight of her warm body in his arms.

Luke shook himself from the memory and focused on the path that would get him closest to her. He stopped outside her room and took a huge breath, readying himself. He knocked once, opened the door, and stepped past the curtain.

An average height, slightly overweight, gray-haired man turned from the bed. Cass’s father, Luke presumed. He assessed Luke from head to toe.

This wasn’t how he’d planned to meet Cass’s father. Not while trying to come to terms with the fact that she might…not make it.

“Luke Calder,” he said, holding out a hand.

The other man shook it. “How do you know Cassandra?”

“Cass and I…we, uh…we’re…well, sir…” Another huge breath. On the exhale, he said, “I love her.”

An awkward silence reigned in the room as the man looked at Luke with eyes the size of planet Earth.

Luke scratched the back of his neck. “I mean, we haven’t really made anything official yet. But I was just thinking…hoping, really…that she’d—” He glanced at her. The love of his life. The woman who completed him in a way he didn’t realize he’d needed.

“I see,” her father said. “Well, I’m Michael Stone.” His mouth turned down in regret. “My wife, Sarah, and my daughter, Meredith weren’t able to be here.” His gaze dropped to the bed where Cass lay. He released a long, harsh breath. “Meredith…she…”

“Cass told me about her sister’s condition,” Luke said. “I’m sorry they couldn’t be here.”

Michael nodded.

Luke swallowed the emotions threatening to suffocate him and glanced at the bed where Cass lay sleeping. “How is she?”

He shook his head. “She’s…” He looked up. “Not so good.”

Luke’s heart stopped as his chest squeezed. “What did the docs say? There’s hope, right? She’s strong.”

Michael’s eyes lit into a slight smile. “She is.”

“Can I…” Luke cleared his throat. “Can I see her?”

Michael gestured for Luke to take his place next to the bed.

She lay as if sleeping. Machines beeped and lit up all around her. Her chest rose unnaturally high. The sheets on the bed had been pulled up to her chest and tucked in around her, her arms resting on top. IVs connected to the inside of both elbows. Tape surrounded her mouth where a plastic tube hung out.

Luke’s chest heaved. He gripped the side of the bed, using the railing to stay on his feet. All the things he’d seen in his life—some of the most disgusting and deplorable sights imaginable—did nothing to dull the vision in front of him.

Cassandra.

“I’m so sorry,” he whispered to her. His hold on the bed should have crushed the plastic. “You don’t deserve this.”

“I’ll give you two a minute,” Michael said, squeezing Luke’s shoulder.

The curtain opened and then the door closed. Luke dropped into the chair next to Cass. He leaned over and gripped her hand in his.

“Hey,” he said. “It’s me. Luke. You have no idea how glad I am to see you.”

Up and down her chest went. The machine on the other side made a sucking sound. Like a robot breathing. Haw hoo.

“Your machine sounds like Darth Vader,” he joked.

No response.

His smile faded. “Sure wish you didn’t need that thing. You gonna breathe on your own soon? I know you want to. Everyone’s here, waiting for you to wake up.” He stared at her closed eyes, willing them to move or blink, something. “We got Serrano and Ronan. The threat’s over. You won’t ever have to worry about them anymore. And your school… Ash talked to your principal. Everyone’s praying for you. They’re excited for you to come back.”

Haw hoo.

His face dropped forward, and he rested his forehead on her bed. “I don’t know what to do, Cass. I don’t know what I’m supposed to say. I need you to wake up and tell me. I’m lost without you.”

Haw hoo.

Luke sat up and leaned across the bed to look at her. He placed a kiss on her forehead. “I love you, Cass. So much. You hear me? You gotta come out of this, because I need you. I promise to be the man you need. The man you deserve. I wanna take care of you. Just wake up. Please.”

Haw hoo.

He wilted into the bedside chair, head cradled in his hand.

Guilt invaded his stomach. It multiplied and spread like a virus, overtaking the entire room, dragging him down with it. He wished it would swallow him whole and be done with it. He deserved whatever he had coming to him after what he’d put Cass through. This was his fault. She might die because of him.

There was a screeching sound as the curtains slid along the track in the ceiling and footsteps approached. Luke looked up to see a doctor enter, followed by Cass’s father with his head hung.

Luke stood to allow the doctor to maneuver to the side of the bed and do his analysis.

“How’re we doing, Ms. Stone? Feeling any better?” The doctor fiddled with her IVs, then glanced at the monitors on the machines around her. He pressed a few buttons as another doctor and two nurses walked in. As he called out a few numbers, the nurse typed on a tablet.

“We’re going to try to turn your breathing machine off for a bit,” the doctor said. “Think you’re up for it?”

Luke stepped forward. “You can’t.”

The doctor spun with a surprised expression. “I’m sorry?”

He stepped back. “I mean, you can’t. Can you? She’s…is she ready for that? Can she breathe on her own?”

Michael sidled up next to Luke. “Doctor Sutherland said the longer she relies on that machine, the less chance there is for her to get off it.”

Luke swallowed. “Yeah, but what if…”

The doctor’s lips pursed and his eyes filled with compassion. “We need to see where she is in her recovery.”

“Yeah, but maybe she needs more time,” Luke said, his words coming out hoarse. “She needs to heal. She’s been through so much. Why rush it?”

“Doctor Sutherland says it’s time,” Michael said.

Luke looked to the doctor for confirmation. “What if she’s not? What happens if she’s not ready?”

The man looked to Cass’s father.

“She wouldn’t want to live like this,” Michael said, glancing at his daughter. “Hooked up to machines for the rest of her life.”

“But…” Luke started.

Wait. That would mean… No, they couldn’t. They wouldn’t. It was too early to make that decision. There was still plenty of time for her to pull through this. “Michael, tell me you didn’t do it. Tell me you didn’t sign her life away.”

The older man’s regretful expression was answer enough.

“How could you?” Luke said, his voice growing louder. “How could you do that to her?”

To us.

Michael stepped back and signaled for the hospital staff to get on with it.

“I’m begging you to give her more time,” Luke said, swinging a look at every face in the room. “Just give her a little more time. Please.”

Michael slid a look at the doctor, then came back to Luke. “We have. This is it, Luke.”

“It’s not time,” he said. “I’m not going to accept that. How can you go through with this knowing she might not survive?”

Michael closed his eyes, pain etched across his features. His throat bobbed. “Doctor,” he said softly.

The doctor spoke to the other medical staff in the room. He explained what he was going to do and what to look out for. It was all a jumbled mess of words to Luke. All he cared about was making sure Cass pulled through this.

“All set, Cassandra?” the doctor asked, once again touching her IVs and checking the monitors around her. “We’re going to do this on three, okay? On my count. One, two, three.” The doctor and nurses moved around her, each seeming confident in their task, which included whatever it took to wean Cass off the machine. After a few moments, Luke watched the tube down Cass’s throat being pulled out.

The ventilator went silent.

A steady beep came through the box monitoring her heartbeat.

Luke watched her chest, willing it to rise and fall as it had done moments earlier.

With an expression that was hard to decipher, the doctor sent a look at one of the nurses, who quickly moved to the other side of the bed.

Luke’s pulse shot up. “What’s going on?”

“Cassandra,” the doctor said, ignoring him. “We’re ready for you to start breathing on your own now, okay?”

Luke shot glances at all the medical professionals in the room, who seemed more on edge. Cass’s father was leaning forward with a torn expression.

“What?” Luke asked anyone who would answer. “Someone start talking. What’s going on?”

“Cassandra,” Doctor Sutherland said more authoritatively. “It’s time.”

Beep… …beep… …beep… The beeping of her heartbeat started to slow.

“Goddamn it, Cass. Breathe.” Luke rushed forward, shoving the doc out of the way. He squeezed her hand. “Breathe!”

Beep…beep… … …

A harsh cry exploded from the other side of the room.

Luke watched Cass’s face. Closed eyes that usually held a defiant glint. Calm expression usually filled with love for those around her.

He didn’t know what he’d do if she didn’t make it out of this. He wouldn’t say that he couldn’t go on. He knew he could. But he didn’t want to.

Come on, Cass.

Squeezing her hand, he tried like hell to transfer every piece of his energy and life into her.

Beep…

Beep…

Beeeeeeeep…

Then nothing.

No monitors or machines making noise. No one talking. The door must have been closed, because there wasn’t even the dull din of noise in the hallway.

Luke’s chin dropped to his chest. His heart drained. Bile rose in his throat. His head pounded.

“No,” Luke said, reaching for the machines Doctor Sutherland had just turned off. “No. I’m not accepting this. I love you, Cass. You have to wake up. I love you. I need you!”

“Sir,” the doctor said, scrambling to get close to Luke. “You can’t! There’s a DNR! You can’t resuscitate!”

“Like hell I can’t!” Luke started punching buttons, making the machines around her screech and wail in revolt.

Multiple hands stamped down on his shoulders, trying to yank him away from her. Luke focused his adrenalin to that spot, using every ounce of his power to shrug the person off. Whoever it was came back a second time. Maybe a second person, too, because Luke lost his footing. He threw his arms out, stabbing at the machine, doing anything he could to get the damn thing to turn back on. Before he was hauled away, he must have managed to press something right, because the machine kicked on and her chest heaved.

He was dragged backward toward the door, his legs kicking wildly in front of him.

That’s when her eyes shot open.

Chapter Twenty-One

What in the hell was going on? Cass had been dreaming. Luke was shot and he was dying. She tried to get to him, but she couldn’t. It was silent. She screamed, but she was the only one. Her dad was there. But he didn’t do anything to help. He just stood back and watched Luke die.

Why would he do that? Didn’t Dad know how much Luke meant to her? Didn’t he know how much she would fall apart if something happened to Luke?

Then everything went blissfully still. She felt warm. Light. Loved. She couldn’t explain it, but something wrapped her in strength. She knew everything would be okay. Everything was as it should be.

I love you. I need you.

But just as fast as the warmth came, it was snatched away. Blackness swallowed her up. Ice coated her body.

She tried to scream, but nothing came out.

“Cass.”

She zipped a look to her right and connected with stunned blue eyes. Luke was held back with a doctor on one arm and a male nurse on the other.

She coughed. “Luke?” Her voice was weak and sounded foreign to her own ears.

A broad, relieved smile crossed his face. “Yeah, baby. It’s me. I’m here.”

She cleared her throat. “You…You’re o-okay.”

“Me?” he asked, shrugging the men off and getting to his feet. Three large steps and he stood at her side. “Of course, I’m okay. You were the one that had us worried.”

Casting a glance around the room, she saw her Dad. She glanced down at herself in a hospital bed. “W-what happened?”

“What do you remember?” Luke asked hesitantly.

“I…I…” She tried to recall something, anything, but her mind was blank. “Hospital. I remember a hospital.”

“That’s where Ronan took you. Do you remember what happened there?”

She thought back to the despair she felt in that room. The utter misery that came over her from the vivid images rushing back.

Her throat was dry and chalky. She spoke past the uncomfortable feeling. “Ronan and Miguel got into a fight. Miguel tried to stop his brother from giving me the drug. Ronan knocked him out. I got my hands free. When Ronan came at me with the needle, I bit him.”

A broad grin spread across Luke’s face. “That’s my girl.” He ran a hand over her head and down her cheek. “Do you remember what happened next?”

She smiled back, recalling her relief at seeing him standing in the room. “You got me out of there. You saved me.”

His smile faded. His lips were still curved, but it was pasted on. Forced. He waited as if to see if she’d say anything else.

“What?” she asked.

“Cass,” he started. “What happened after that…” He swiped a rough hand over his short hair and blew out a breath. “You were…you were shot.”

That quick the unpleasant memory rushed back. The indifference in José Serrano’s eyes. The startling boom of the bullet leaving the barrel of the gun. The shock. The fear. The pain.

His other hand came up to her cheek and he cradled her face. “You’re safe,” Luke said. “Serrano’s dead. We got Ronan and his boys, too. No one’s coming after either one of us anymore.”

They were safe. He was safe. No more danger.

She wanted to rejoice in his statement, but…

“And Miguel?”

Regret covered his face before he shook his head.

She swallowed past the emotions clogging her throat and tried to ignore the tears burning her eyes. “He was so young,” she whispered.

“I know,” Luke said just as softly. “I’m sorry, Cass.” He leaned in and placed his lips on hers. “I’m so sorry.” He kissed her again. “I know he meant a lot to you.” Another kiss. “But you mean a lot to me, too. I can’t tell you how happy I am to see your green eyes looking back at me.”

Dad walked forward to stand beside them. “So am I, Cassie. I thought we lost you for a minute there.” His chest rose on a ragged breath. “I can’t believe I…I don’t want to think about…”

Cass stretched her hand out to Dad. He took it and squeezed.

“Oh, Cassie,” he said.

“I love you,” she said, swinging a look at her family, which now included Luke.

Chapter Twenty-Two

Six months later…

The hot breeze blew off the ocean, sweeping into the beach resort hotel room like a sultry whisper. It grazed over Luke’s bare skin, making him shiver. Or his reaction could’ve been because of the woman beneath him with hooded eyes, parted lips, and chest rising with labored breaths.

He’d never get tired of that look.

After the disaster at the hospital with Serrano, and Cass’s close call with death, Luke and Cass had decided to take some time to spend together. He put in his transfer paperwork for a boring desk job in DC, while Cassandra put herself on extended administrative leave.

It might be sunny outside, but neither of them knew since they’d locked themselves in their room for the last three days. Luke and Cass had already made love twice today and were working on the third. A tray of food they’d ordered from room service hours ago was left untouched next to the king-size bed and their still-packed luggage rested inside the door. White cotton sheets lay in bunches on the floor, discarded within seconds of walking into the room. The only things that mattered were their two bodies and the insatiable need for each other.

“Ho-ly shit, Cass,” Luke moaned. “You know how much I love it when you do that with your hips.”

“What?” she asked, looking up at him with a mock innocent smile. “This?” She lifted herself at just the right angle.

He released a strangled groan and dropped his forehead to hers.

“Mmm,” she mused. “You know how much I love it when you react like that.” She did it again.

“Jesus,” he said, struggling to get the words out. “Now you’re just torturing me.”

She chuckled softly. “We can’t have that, can we?” Then the little minx did it again. And again. And again.

He started to climb, but he wasn’t going over the edge without her.

Wrapping an arm under her, Luke flipped them so he lay on his back and she sat cowgirl on top of him.

Gripping her hips, he moved beneath her in the way he knew she liked. She gasped, and it only took seconds for her back to arch, eyes to close, and her head to tip back. The emotion coursing through him as he watched her was almost more than he could contain. He was giving her pleasure. He was what she needed.

“Luke,” she breathed.

He pumped into her harder and faster. “I know, baby. I’m right there with you.”

She tightened around him and it was the most delicious sensation of his entire life. They came apart together, free-falling into the safety net where nothing could ever come between them. They were one.

When they came back down, pulses slowing and heartbeats more regular, they lay in bed, her back against his stomach, not an inch of space between them. The sun started to set, a cast of soft shadows overtaking the room and its contents.

She sighed. It was a deep, contented sound. “I’m so happy.”

“Me, too,” he said, tracing his fingers over the silky curve of her hipbone. “I’m the luckiest bastard on the planet.”

She laughed, and his chest filled with joy. “Oh really? Why’s that?”

He tugged on her shoulder, urging her onto her back to look up at him. When his gaze met hers it was there—that comfort she always gave him. The feeling of knowing she completed him so fully it was like they were made for each other. “Because you’re the most amazing woman I’ve ever met. You’re everything good and right that I never thought this world held. You make waking up every day worth it.”

Her eyes went glassy as a slow smile spread across her face and she cupped his cheek. “I feel the same way about you.”

All the things they’d endured to get to this moment. Everything she’d went through. She hadn’t deserved any of it, which was why he was going to spend the rest of his life making it up to her. Protecting her. Worshipping her.

“I don’t know what I did in this life to deserve you,” he said, and dropped a kiss on the tip of her nose. “But I’ll never take it for granted. I promise you that.”

She pulled him in for a soft, sweet, meaningful kiss. “I love you so much.”

He braced a straight arm next to her head and leaned over her. “I love you, too. And I can’t freaking wait to make you mine.”

“I’m already yours,” she said, her eyes glowing.

“That’s right. You are.” He lowered himself, kissing her again, but longer and deeper this time. It was difficult to believe after three rounds his blood started to heat again. She shifted beneath him, allowing Luke to position himself between her legs.

She ran her fingers down his back, ending at his ass, where she gripped a strong handful. “Can we just stay like this forever?”

He snorted a laugh. “Hell yes. I’m good with it. But I think other people might have an issue. Your parents for starters.”

Cass’s nose wrinkled and she groaned. “Thanks for bringing them up while you’re on top of me naked.”

Laughing, he reached for the outside of her thigh and hitched her leg over his backside. “Don’t tell me you’re skittish about your parents knowing we have sex? Not after everything you put me through at Maybel’s, making me wait so long. Don’t tell me we have to wait until we’re married to have sex again.”

She blinked with a coy glint in her eyes. “Technically we’re already married, so…”

They’d gone to the courthouse in Cass’s hometown. Just Luke and Cass, with her mom, dad, and sister watching. Cass wanted Meredith to see them get married since her family wouldn’t be able to join them here in the islands for their destination wedding. Since Luke was in a rush to make Cass his, he agreed without any convincing. In fact, it was one of her best ideas ever. Aside from agreeing to marry him in the first place.

He made a sound of approval and pulled her other leg around him. “In that case, I’ve changed my mind. There’s no reason why we can’t stay like this forever.” He dipped his mouth to her neck, nipping the skin gently with his teeth.

A loud knock pounded on their hotel door, followed by a, “Are you two in there?”

Cass tensed beneath Luke.

Luke rolled his eyes at the sound of Tyke’s pissed off voice.

“Hello?” Tyke waited, and when Luke and Cass didn’t respond, he said, “Seriously, guys, answer me. Your wedding guests are wondering where the hell you’ve been. We all know what you’re doing in there, but come on. I think it’s time you call it quits. It’s been days since anyone’s seen you. Days.”

“Still not long enough if you ask me,” Luke whispered.

Cass let out a little giggle.

“Luke. Cass,” Tyke said louder. “Enough is enough. If you do it any more, your dick’s gonna fall off. Jesus, save it for the wedding night, man.”

“Do you feel a little bad that our guests are wondering where we are?” Cass asked.

Luke kissed his way up the column of her neck to her jawline. Into her ear, he said, “I already got what I wanted. I don’t give a fuck about our guests.”

“Luke!” she said, lightly smacking his bare shoulder.

“What?” He pulled back and looked at her. “I don’t. This is just a formality so our friends can see what we already know. That you’re mine. Forever.”

Her green eyes glimmered. “And you’re mine forever.”

“Damn right.”

“Guys?” Tyke said again in a voice close to a whine. “Seriously. You don’t have to rub it in for those of us who aren’t getting any this week.”

Cass frowned. “Maybe we should go out there soon. I kind of feel bad now.”

Luke ran his thumb across her cheek. “Please. Tyke’s not getting any because he chooses not to.”

Her eyebrows furrowed. “Really? Why?”

“Who knows?” Luke said. “It’s Tyke. He’s always talked shit about women and how much trouble they are. And now that I think about it, he’s right. Women are massive amounts of trouble.”

“More trouble than they’re worth?”

“Hmm, I don’t know about that,” he said, kissing the groove between her eyes. “Seemed pretty worth it for me.”

“Good answer.” She coasted one hand down his back and rested the other at his side. She raised her hips slightly, which immediately sent a signal to his brain that it was time for another round.

“How about two more times, then we’ll go out and greet our guests?” Luke asked.

Cass smiled, staring up at him with an expression that promised a future full of everything he’d always wanted, but never dared to wish for. She’d opened up his world to the reality of what loving someone really meant with full honesty and acceptance. They’d survived everything in their past so they could get to this moment. Just him and her, devoted to each other for the rest of their lives.

He was ready to start right now. Lifting himself enough to place his hand between them, he waited for that sweet sound she always made that told him she was ready.

And he began to move.

Did you love this Entangled Select Suspense? Check out more of our titles here!

Don’t miss more books by Christina Elle! Sign up for our newsletter here!

Acknowledgments

I can hardly believe I’m typing acknowledgments for my second published novel! Definitely had to work for this one. I affectionately called this novel The One That Wouldn’t End. It was like pulling freaking teeth. Neither Cass nor Luke would cooperate and tell me their stories, so I worked for months coaxing them, pleading with them, and bribing them into talking to me. So, I have A LOT of people to thank for helping me to shape this thing into a semblance of a story.

To Keith, for listening to my constant complaints about how pissed I was at my characters for being so hard on me this time around. He told me to shut up when I needed to hear it and supported me every time I doubted my ability to finish.

To Jameson and Bennett, Jessie and Jim, Mom and Dad, my godson Nolan (who gets his name mentioned in this one!), and the rest of my friends and family (too many to mention by name, but I love you all!!). It means a lot to know you’re in my corner. Thank you for the emails, Facebook messages, and phone calls!

To Ninny, for giving me more love than I knew what to do with. As far as grandmothers go, you’re one of a kind.

To Jillian, for keeping me sane. There’s no other way to say it. Though you’re thousands of miles away, I know you’re there for me. Thank you for your friendship and for listening. Oh, and the wine. Wine always helps. If I could insert an inappropriate gif here, I would.

To Jessie, Kelly, and Cristin. For your support, encouragement, and misunderstandings at our book clubs. Thanks, Cristin, for recommending that murder mystery that turned out to be something else entirely. The poker night scene was all you!

To Misty Waters, Mary Cain, and Laura Ward for reading the first, second, third, and fourth version of this story, and for being brutally honest each time. It’s an awesome feeling knowing I have people who are much more talented than I am and are willing to share their knowledge with me.

To my amazing editor, Alycia. Girl, I appreciate you so much. Your support, expertise, and patience. You take my stories and make them sooooo much better. Sharing this experience with you is so wonderful. Thank you for being you. I look forward to more collaborations!

To Keith and Jim (again), for your insight into military operations, weapons, and for answering my random texts about killing people and not thinking I was planning your demise. Any technical oversight in this story is all on me.

To every single person who purchased and read book one in the Under Covers series. On Her Six was my first published novel and I will never forget the support you gave me as a new author. Friends, family, acquaintances, and new followers who reached out and expressed your love for the characters and the world I built. You mean so much to me. Thank you for making my dream come true!

To Chris Hemsworth. I saw you beefed up a little more for the third Thor movie. I appreciate that. Tyke’s book is next and he needs a real man with real muscles. You’ll do the part nicely.

To my incredible publicist, Riki Cleveland, who is THE BOMB. I love your enthusiasm and your willingness to think outside the box. Thank you for your help!

To Lauren Layne, and her husband, Anthony, for my gorgeous website. Thank you for taking care of all that tech stuff I didn’t understand and for not letting me feel like an idiot while doing it.

To Billy. When your BFF got married, you had no idea that meant you’d be reading his wife’s romance novels, huh? Thanks so much for doing a final read-through for typos and for your help with the Spanish. Any errors in the language are all me. I barely passed Spanish 101 in college.

To all the bloggers who gave my first novel a chance. Thank you! Your feedback was invaluable and helped pushed me to write an even funnier and more action-packed plot this time around. I hope I succeeded.

Thanks so much to Liz and the rest of the Entangled team. I couldn’t have asked for a better home for this series. Can’t wait for book three!

About the Author

Christina believes that laughter really is the best medicine, which is why in her writing she adds a healthy dose of hilarious hijinks with gritty suspense. She lives near Baltimore with her husband and two sons, who give her an endless supply of humorous material to write about.

When she’s not writing fun contemporary romance or quirky romantic suspense, Christina can be found devouring books in every genre, watching Chris Hemsworth on TV, playing board games with her family, working out, watching Chris Hemsworth on TV, napping, baking, watching Chris Hemsworth on TV, and shopping…for Chris Hemsworth’s latest DVD.

She is a member of Romance Writers of America and Maryland Romance Writers.

Discover the Under Covers series…

On Her Six

Discover more Entangled Select Suspense titles…

Lost in Deception

a Lost novel by Anita DeVito

Esmeralda “Peach” Morales watches the crane her uncle is operating topple into Lake Erie. After his disappearance, she vows to prove he’s innocent -- even if it means seducing the lead investigator. Thomas Riley, who’s examining the accident, suspects sabotage and uncovers a web of deception. At the center is a beautiful brunette who’s always in the wrong place at the wrong time. The duo must work together––inside and outside the bedroom––to unravel the mystery.

The Boss

a novel by Melissa Schroeder

Mac never asks for help from anyone, but chased by the CIA, the Russian mob, and the FBI, she runs to the one man she knows can help—her former lover and partner, Vic. They’ll need to get out alive before they can have a second chance at love.

Viable Threat

an Outbreak Task Force novel by Julie Rowe

Special Forces soldier Walter River would give anything to snatch more than a few seconds of down time to see if he can rattle the no-nonsense, incredibly hot Dr. Lloyd, who’s racing to identify a bio-terrorism organism killing people by the hundreds, but dodging explosions, snipers, and student radicals have made that almost impossible. The few stolen moments CDC microbiologist Dr. Ava Lloyd have with her very hunky bodyguard River have been explosive, but the clock is ticking, people are dying, and if she doesn’t find a cure, they could be next.

Blood Money

an NYPD Blue & Gold novel by Tee O’Fallon

Protecting a beautiful woman hiding enough secrets to take down an entire city is far more than NYPD Detective Gray Yates had bargained for. Single mother Alex Romano is being blackmailed by an elusive international organization of assassins, and Gray may be the only person who can keep her out of jail—and alive. But the fiery passion between them is undeniable, and falling in love and learning to trust may be the match that burns them both to the ground.